(logo)
(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections

Search: Advanced Search

Anonymous User (login or join us)Upload
See other formats

Full text of "The Grey nuns in the far North (1867-1917)"




e Grey Nuns 



TTmnriiiin r n w nwiiiw u wi mM 



the Far Nort 



UVfailfMVhMMniMWMnMHWIIIiW 



^v. Father P. Duchaussois, O.M.L 




THE LIBRARY 



The Ontario Institute 



for Studies in Education 



Toronto, Canada 




ri« 



LIBRARY I 





DEC 2 1971 


T'!E 
FOR ST 


iJDlES \H EDUCATION 



/ 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 



THE GREY NUNS IN 
THE FAR NORTH 

(1867-1917) 

By 
Rev. Father P. DUCHAUSSOIS, O.M.I. . 



"Uhose women who have laboured with us in (he Gospel. 

—{'Phil. IV. 3.) 



McClelland & stewart 
publishers :: toronto 



Cum Permissu Superiorum 

H. GRANDIN, O.M.I. 

PROVINCIAL OF ALBERTA- SASKATCHEWAN 



Imprimatur 

N. McNEIL 

ARCHBISHOP OF TORONTO 
6 January, 1919 



COPYRIGHT, C'ANAD.A. 1919 

By McCLKLLAND & STKWART, LIMIl'KD 

TORONTO 



CONTENTS 

Page 

Pref'atory Letter 7 

Introduction . . . . . . .11 

Chapter I. — Madame d'Youville and Her Work. 

Her Ancestry, Youth and Marriage — Founding of 
the ReHgious Institute of the Grey Nuns, Montreal, 
1738 — i«She takes charge of the Hospital of Ville- 
Marie, 1747 — The Hospital Burned — Death of Madame 
d'Youville — Branches of the Institute established . 13 

Chapter H. — "Stepping Westward": The Red 

River (1844). 

The Grey Nuns answer the call to the Red River — 
The journey to the West — Trials and hardships at St. 
Boniface . . . . . . . .29 

Chapter III. — Further West and North. 

Death of Bishop Provencher — Missions of Lake Ste. 
Anne and St. Albert — Trying journey and experiences 
at He a la Crosse — Lac La Biche (1859-62) — Conditions 
among the Indians . . . ... .43 

Chapter IV. — The Far North Indeed! 

Grey Nuns asked to go from Montreal to Fort Provi- 
dence on the Mackenzie River — Extent of the Macken- 
zie district — Tribes of Indians and their character — 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

Page 
Difficulty of sustaining the convents — How they were 
supported — Food and supplies, how secured — Dangers 
of travel ........ 61 

Chapter V. — The Sacred Heart Hospital, Fort 
Providence (1867-1917). 

Founding of Providence Mission — Early hardships 
— Journey of the Sisters from St. Boniface — Great 
difficulties of travel — Arrival at Fort Providence — 
Incidents of dangers of northern travel — Barbaric prac- 
tices of the Indians — Stories of Indian children — The 
care of the sick — Agriculture in the far north — Disas- 
ters to crops — Orders to withdraw from the Mission — 
Delay and countermanding of order — Golden Jubilee 
and Banquet ........ 86 

Chapter. — AT. The Convent of the Holy Angels, 
Nativity INIission, Lake Athabaska (1874). 

History and description of Nativity Mission — New 
convent founded at Lake Athabaska — Great hardships 
and privation ". . . . . . .145 

Chapter VII. — St. Joseph's Hospice, Fort Resolu- 
tion, Great Slave Lake (1903). 

Arrival of Grey Xuns before convent is built for 
them — Completion of the Hospice — Difficulties of secur- 
ing food ........ 163 

Chapter VIII. — New Foundations. 

Fort Smith — Hospital and school established — Fort 
Simpson — Indian agency established — Hospital — Mac- 



CONTENTS 



Page 
Murray — The Eskimos — Murder of Fathers Le Roux 
and Rouviere. 

Chapter IX. — The Sources of Devotedness. 

Zeal and faith of the Sisters — Health in spite of 
poor diet and hardships — Happiness under all condi- 
tions — Service and sacrifice — Consolation of the Holy 
Communion — The statue of Lourdes— Providential aid 
— Anxiety of the Sisters to serve in the far north — 
Visit of the Mother General — Play given by Indian 
children 200 

Chapter X. — Their Fruits. 

Revolution of Indian ideas concerning Women — 
Care of the sick — Transformation by Religious teach- 
ing — Excellence of school training given to the children 
— Papers published by the Grey Nuns in the north — 
Interesting stories of Indian charges of the Sisters . 233 

Epilogue — • 

A review of the lives of the Grey Nuns who founded 
the Sacred Heart Hospital at Fort Providence . . 266 

Appendix — • 

The main works held presently, both in Canada and 
the United States, by the five great families of the 
Grey Nuns founded by the Venerable Mother d' Youville 277 



ILLUSTRATIONS 

Page 

V'ery Reverend AIother, M. A. Piche ... 6 

Venerable IMother d'Youvilee . . . .18 

V^isiTiNG THE Poor in the Far North . . .34 

Mgr. a. Tache, O.M.I 44 

The Present Community oe St. Albert . . 48 

Right Reverend Bishop E. Grou.\rd, o.m.i., d.d. . 64 

A Camp oe "Slaves" Indians . . . .67 

Fishing Through Holes in the Ice . . .79 

Aeter the Catch 83 

The Fort Providence Catholic Mission . . 88 

Holy Mass in a Tent 95 

Passing Through Thousands oe Rocks . . 100 

Indians and Hale-Breeds Towing a Barge . . 104 

Leaping A Cascade on Athabaska River . . 109 

Embarking at Fort Smith, in 1917 . . .113 

A Group of Orphax Girls, in the Early Days . 120 

Three Sisters of the Hare-Skins Tribe . . 124 

In the Fields, Fort Providence . . . .130 

The First Convent at Fort Providence (1867) . 136 

The Convent of Fort Providence (1917), Inauga- 
RATED in 1899 138 

Boating on the Mackenzie, Fort Providence . 142 

Community of the Holy Angels (1917), Lake 
Athabaska . . . . . . .150 

Mission of the Nativity, Lake Athabaska (1917) 155 
Ready? ......... 159 



ILLUSTRATIONS 



Pagr 
Fort Resolution (Grkat Slave Lake) in Summer 

Time 163 

Right Reverend Bishop Gabriel Breynat, o.m.i., 

D.D. ........ 165 

Little Dog-Ribs Indians at Play .... 169 
Saint Joseph Convent and School, Great Slave 

Lake 174 

At Fort Smith in 1917 180 

At Day School, in Fort Smith .... 183 
A Group oe Missionary Sisters of Mackenzie, 

1916 190 

An Eskimo Family oe the Barren Land (Their 

Summer Camp) . . . . . • . 195 

His Grace Bishop Breynat, o.m.i. . . . . 198 

Orphan Boys Cutting Wood Supply . . . 204 

The Sewing Class . . . . . . .211 

"Scows" At Anchor on the Athabaska River . 225 
A Lesson in Charity . . • . . ■ . . 236 
The Study Hall at St. Joseph School, Fort Reso- 
lution, Great Slave Lake .... 240 

The League of the Sacred Heart, Fort Resolu'tion 245 
Children of Mary, Fort Resolution , . . 248 
Louis ......... 258 

Christina ........ 263 

Sister Domithilda (1919) 269 

Rev. Mother Ward (1919) 271 

Map of the Missions of the Exreme North . 280 

The Mother House of the Grey Nuns at Mont- 
real ........ 287 




Very Reverend :\Iother. M A. Piche, 
Present Superior General of The Grey 
Nuns of ^lontreal. 



PREFATORY LETTER 

Addressed to Reverend Mother Piche, Mother General of 
the Sisters of Charity (Grey Nuns) of the General Hospital 
of Montreal. 

Fort Providence, Mackenzie River, 

N.W. Territories, August 28th, 1917. * 
LJ.C. & M.I. 

Dear Reverend Mother, — 

Fifty years ago this very day, five of the 
spiritual daughters of the Venerable Mother 
d'Youville reached Fort Providence. They had 
left Montreal for this wild north land of ours on 
September 17, 1866, in order to devote their lives 
to the religious instruction and education of the 
poor Indians of the far North. Their convent 
here they called Sacred Heart Hospital, as if to 
show that all the ills of humanity would claim their 
care. 

We cannot sound the depths of the designs of 
Divine Providence. We cannot tell why these poor 
Indians, the disinherited ones of the earth, living 
on its uttermost borders, were so long left without 

7 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

having the Gospel preached to them. But we may 
lawfully take notice of the fact that God at length 
chose, for the work of their civilization, a religious 
Society whose Founder, Bishop de Mazenod, with 
his last breath, recommended to his disciples, along 
with charity, zeal in preaching the Gospel to the 
poor. Was it not in the right order of things that 
such missionary preachers should, amid their self- 
denying labours, find valiant helpers in those heroic 
nuns whom the Church has judged worthy of the 
distinctive name of Sisters of Charity? As a mat- 
ter of fact, other helpers had been sought in vain. 
Indeed the scene of labour opened before them was 
far from inviting, especially in those pioneer times, 
and such immense distances from civilization. 

The following pages have been written to show 
how generously the Grey Nuns hearkened to the 
call which they heard, and how faithfully and 
fruitfully they have worked in the various duties 
of their holy vocation. This book does not tell all. 
There is only one book in which all is told, the 
Book of Life, "in quo totum continetur," as we 
chant in the Dies Irae. But the Book of Life is 
under the jealous guard of the Angels until the day 
when all hearts shall be revealed. 

Dear Reverend Mother, when all the entries 
of that Book of Life are made known, the world 

8 



PREFATORY LETTER 



will be surprised, but your Community will have 
reason to rejoice and to be glad. Meanwhile, be 
pleased to accept this little volume as a small token 
of our grateful remembrance of those devout 
women who have laboured along with us in spread- 
ing the Gospel of Jesus Christ. There is nothing 
written in this work to which I cannot bear wit- 
ness as the absolute truth. The author describes 
the things which he himself has seen, or of which 
he has personally collected the evidence. He has 
written at my special request, and as the interpreter 
of my own feelings. With his talent, and devotion 
to his task, he could not but succeed. I congratu- 
late him, and I thank him with all my heart. 

It is to be hoped that this true tale of the heroic 
works of the Grey Nuns in the Northwest will in- 
spire many generous souls to follow in their steps. 
The power of example is very great. Greatest of 
all ought to be the power and attraction of examples 
which show true nobility of soul. Hearts capable 
of self-denial are everywhere to be found. They 
need but a spark of the heavenly fire to kindle 
them, and to make them feel what high deeds they 
might do for the love of God. 

May the Sacred Heart of Jesus, "the Burning 
Furnace of Charity," deign to make use of this 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

pledge of our religious gratitude as a means to set 
many a heart on fire with a vocation for your ad- 
mirable missionary Institute. 

I remain, Dear Reverend IVIother, with much 
respect, 

Yours devotedly 

in our Lord and Mary Immaculate, 

GABRIEL BREYNAT, O.M.I., 

Bishop of Adramyttium, 
Vicar Apostolic of Mackenzie. 



10 



INTRODUCTION 

To THE Queen of the Apostles I dedicate this 
book. 

It is not a full history of the Grey Nuns in the 
far North. Even a large volume would not suf- 
fice to tell all the w^onderful things which I was 
privileged to see and to admire, during the months 
which I spent in visiting the posts which they oc- 
cupy in the vanguard of the Church. But I hope 
the reader will find here evidence enough of one of 
the grandest examples of self-devotion which the 
Church of Christ Crucified has ever inspired in 
the course of ages. 

Like the Church herself — of which they are the 
life-guards and "storm-troops" — the various reli- 
gious societies are successful and efficient in the 
measure in which they are faithful to the spirit of 
their Founders. Hence I will begin by telling of 
the Foundress of the Canadian Sisters of Charity, 
the model most faithfully copied, the Venerable 
Mother d' Youville, that "Mother to be admired 
above measure, and worthy to be remembered by 
good men" (2 Mace. VII.). Like mother, were 
the daughters, as the course of our story will show. 

I have thought it desirable to make mention 

11 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

also of the pioneer Sisters of the Red River (Win- 
nipeg) who, seventy-four years ago, had prepared 
the way for their sisters of the Mackenzie district. 
They set out from Montreal in a birch-bark canoe. 
The traveller's heart always beats high, and his 
eye lights up, when, upon the thorny pathway, he 
finds the footmarks of those of his own name and 
race, who have cleared the road that he is follow- 
ing. 

May the Mother of Divine Grace obtain a 
blessing upon a work undertaken in obedience to 
the wishes of the Vicar Apostolic of Mackenzie, 
and intended to make the self-sacrificing labours of 
the Grey Nuns better known, and their poor 
Indians better loved. 



12 



CHAPTER I. 
MADAME D'YOUVILLE AND HER WORK. 

The first of the Grey Nuns was Madame d' 
Youville, nee Marie Marguerite Dufrost de hi 
Jemmerais. Her father, Christopher, in 1687, left 
the three-centuries-old chateau of La Jemmerais 
at Medreac in the diocese of St. Malo, in Brittany, 
to fight against the Iroquois in Canada. He was 
made a Captain for his bravery in the field. 

Madame d'Youville's mother, Marie Renee de 
Varennes, was the daughter of Rene de Varennes, 
and grand-daughter of the sieur Boucher de 
Boucherville, each of whom was, in his day, Gov- 
ernor of Three Rivers. Two of the brothers of 
Marie Renee de Varennes were priests. Another 
brother was the celebrated de la Verandrye (de 
Varennes), the first explorer of the banks of the 
Red River and the Assiniboine. His sister, Marie 
Louise, was the great-grandmother of Mgr. Tache, 
O.M.I.^ the first Archbishop of St. Boniface (Red 
River). 

Marie Marguerite, the eldest of six children, 
was born on October 15, 1701, in the manor-house 
of Varennes, on the banks of the Saint Lawrence. 
When she was onlv seven years old, her father died, 

13 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

leaving to his family the example of all those vir- 
tues w^hich are often, under God, the flower and 
fruit of poverty and Christian nobleness. From 
this early age may be dated the beginning of the 
long career of self-sacrifice of Marie Marguerite. 
She never had as her own more than the two years 
which she spent — in preparation for her First 
Communion — in the Ursuline Convent at Quebec. 

On August 12, 1722, Marie Marguerite was 
married to Francois d'Youville, a gentleman of 
Ville-Marie, and son of Pierre You. Though reli- 
giously prepared for, on her part, her marriage 
brought her nothing but unhappiness. A jealous 
mother-in-law, and a bad and cruel husband, soon 
turned from thoughts of earth a heart which was 
too large for earth to fill. Her soul quickly sought 
an incomparably higher ideal than worldly happi- 
ness. Being of the number of the specially elect, 
she was destined to belong to God alone. She had, 
therefore, to pass through the noviceship of the 
Saints, a noviceship of suffering, most patiently 
borne. 

After six years of what may justly be called a 
martyrdom, the good Samaritan was found to pour 
out oil and wine upon her wounds. This consoler 
and spiritual guide was the parish priest of Ville 
Marie, M. Dulescoat, a Sulpician. To what 
heio-hts of holiness she was raised under the wise 

14 



MADAME DTOUVILLE AND HER WORK 

direction* of this man of God will be told in the 
process of her beatification, for it may be said 
with all confidence that the Church is about to pro- 
pose Madame d'Youville as a model for many who 
suffer. 

Her husband died on July 4, 1730. She had 
loved him sincerely, and she mourned him sin- 
cerely, too. But she lifted up her head, and placed 
all her confidence in God, Her great and special 
devotion was directed to the Eternal Father, the 
support of all weakness, the source of all good. She 
gave her attention at once to the fulfilment of her 
duties as widow and mother. She had to pay the 
household debts, and bring up the two children 
who remained to her. To these duties her ardent 
zeal soon added others : the service of the poor, the 
sick, and prisoners, and of all those in whom the 
eye of Faith discovers a special resemblance to 
our Divine Master. Her Lives, by M. Faillon 
and Madame Jette, tell in detail of her prayers, and 
vigils, and good works. 

M. I'Abbe Dulescoat remained her trusted 
director until his death in 1733. 

The name of his successor will be held for ever 
in benediction among the Grey Nuns, who look 
upon him as the Co-Founder of their Institute. 
This worthy Sulpician Priest was M. Normant de 
Faradon. He was highlv intelligent, prudent, and 

15 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

mortified, and specially zealous for the promotion 
of God's glory by serving the poor. He continued 
the work begun by M. Dulescoat, and guided 
Madame d'Youville on the road to perfection in 
piety and self-sacrifice. 

After a time Madame d'Youville's debts were 
paid, and her two sons were priests, Francois be- 
coming eventually Cure of St. Ours and Charles 
of Boucherville (parishes on the right bank of the 
St. Lawrence, not far from Montreal). She was 
free to devote herself and all that she possessed to 
the service of the poor. 

If at that moment the vision had been granted 
to her of a wide-spreading tree, planted by her 
hands under the shadow of the Cross, giving shelter 
to sufferers from all the ills which flesh is heir to, 
a tree whose branches cover the face of America, 
assuredly such a revelation would have terrified 
her humility. She had in view simply a little 
group of pious, pure, and practical workers, who 
would edify each other at home, and would do all 
the good that was in their power outside, among the 
poor. She found three young ladies of good will 
who joined her. They were Miles. Thaumur- 
Lassource, Demers and Cusson. The little begin- 
ning of a community was formed on the last day 
of the year 1737. 

At first the pious friends kept their own 

16 



MADAME D'YOUVILLE AND HER WORK 

counsel, and did not appear before the world as 
a community. They went slowly, in order to go 
safely. At length, on the eve of All Saints Day in 
1738, the new community took up its abode in a 
rented house in Montreal, into which ten poor 
people were very soon welcomed. In such humble 
fashion was laid that evening the foundation stone 
of what is now a great edifice, the Religious Insti- 
tute of the Grey Nuns, the Sisters of Charity, of the 
General Hospital of Montreal. It was in truth a 
simple and humble beginning: nothing but a 
prayer, the reading of a short Rule of Life, and a 
little discourse by Abbe Normant. The prayer, in 
presence of a little statue of Mary Immaculate, 
besought our Blessed Lady to accept the Act by 
which her poor servants were consecrating them- 
selves for life to the service of Jesus Christ in his 
afflicted members. When the General Hospital 
was burnt to the ground in 1765, the statue was 
found uninjured, and it has been preserved by the 
Nuns as a sign that their prayer was heard, and 
their offering accepted. The Rule, given to them 
by their spiritual director, stated that the Associ- 
ates would live in common on the fruit of their 
own exertions, and with no other bond than mutual 
charity. Charity has ever remained the distinctive 
note of the Grey Nuns. In his discourse. Abbe 
Normant told those first associates of Charity that 

17 
2 



THE GREY NUKS IN THE FAR NORTH 




Venerable ^^Iother d'Youville, 

Foundress of the Order of the Grey Nuns in America, 

whose number now exceeds four thousand. 



18 



MADAME D'YOUVILLE AND HER WORK 

the Cross of Christ was the one support of all 
works undertaken for God, and that they must 
be prepared for opposition and persecution, which 
could be overcome only by patience, charity, and 
meekness. 

The preacher's words were a prediction. No 
trials were' spared his spiritual children. Death 
visited them in 1741, when the gentle Mile. Cusson 
was called to her reward. Sickness tried them for 
seven continuous years. During all that time, the 
beloved mother of the community had to keep her 
bed, suffering from a knee disease brought on by 
walking so frequently in the snow, on the way to 
hear Mass, or to visit the sick. Another affliction 
came when that first house of theirs was burnt down 
on January 13, 1745, and they had to rush out into 
the dark and the intense cold when only half-clad. 
Insults, too, they had to bear. They were hissed 
and hooted, and calumniated. It was said they 
gave strong drink to the Indians, and used it very 
freely themselves. Some witty people called them 
Soeurs Grises, the same French word meaning grey 
and tipsy. When the time came to choose a reli- 
gious habit. Mother d'Youville selected the grey 
colour, bearing in mind how our Divine Lord was 
mocked by the crowd, while suffering the deith 
reserved for slaves. So it was that a name given in 
derision became a name of honour. That name, 

19 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

chosen by the Foundress in the spirit of humility, 
has stirred many a heart like a trumpet-call, rous- 
ing the desire to be clothed in that badge of humi- 
lity and charity. 

That first little community bore, therefore, as 
we see, the mark of the Cross, the token of God's 
love. The time came when it was called to enlarge 
the place of its tent, to lengthen its cords, and 
strengthen its stakes. Father Dulescoat had said 
in the beginning to Madame d'Youville, as if in 
prophecy, "Take courage, my child; God has a 
great work in store for you; you will support and 
uplift a house tottering to its fall." This great 
work was already plain enough, though in its be- 
ginnings. For ten years it had been growing, in 
observance of the Rule, and in the self-consecration 
of the earliest days. There was a well-established 
community of six members, Miles. Thaumur, 
Dcmers, Rainville, Laforme, Veronneau, and the 
Foundress. The tottering house, in the year 1747, 
appealed to their charity. It was the General 
Hospital of Ville-Marie. 

The Hospital of Ville-Marie was founded in 
1692 by Francois Charon de la Barre, on ground 
given by the Seminary of St. Sulpice. It was offi- 
cially approved by Letters Patent of Louis XIV 
on April 15, 1694. Mgr. de Saint-Vallier, Bishop 
of Quebec, on October 8, 1723, gave his approba- 

20 



MADAME D'YOUVILLE AND HER WORK 

tion to a religious community — the Brothers Hos 
pitallers of St. Joseph of the Cross — which was to 
have charge of this Hospital for the benefit of or- 
phans, and sick or infirm men. In 1747 this estab- 
lishment was in truth in a tottering state. There 
were only two Brothers, in charge of four poor 
people, and not really able to provide even for 
these. The house itself was in such a state as may 
be guessed from the fact that 1,226 panes of glass 
were wanting.* 

On October 7, 1747, owing to the efforts of 
Father Normant, this decayed Hospital of Ville- 
Marie was placed under the control of Madame 
d'Youville, who had to be carried there on a mat- 
tress, in a cart. She was followed by her five com- 
panions, and nine poor people. Once more was 
the good work marked with the sign which stamps 
works done for God. The trial this time was one 
of the hardest of all to bear, for it came from those 
who ought to have been the defenders of right, and 

*Francois Charon, founder of the Hospital and the Brothers 
Hospitallers, was born in Quebec in 1654. When thirty-four years 
of age, he gave up a prosperous business, in order to devote him- 
self to the service of the afflicted. He died in 1719, in France, 
whither he had gone in search of men of good will who would 
imitate his own courage and self-devotion. The Grey Nuns, who 
came into possession of the Hospital property, venerate the memory 
of Brother Charon. The principal assistant of Brother Charon 
was Pierre le Ber, the brother of Jeanne le Ber. Jeanne was the 
pious recluse, of whom it was said that "the perfume of her virtues 
made the whole Colony fragrant." 

21 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

protectors of weakness. On one hand, the Court 
of France did not wish any new Congregation of 
women to be founded in Canada. On the other 
hand, the Bishop of Quebec was convinced that 
Mother d'Youville's little community would not 
survive herself, and so he easily let himself be 
persuaded that the best thing to do was to transfer 
to the Hospital of Quebec whatever property be- 
longed to the Hospital of Montreal.* The Gov- 
ernor approved of the Bishop's decision. One day, 
as Mother d'Youville was returning from the mar- 
ket, where she had been buying food for the poor 
people under her care, she heard it proclaimed, 
with beat of drum, by order of the Bishop, of the 
Governor and of the Intendant, that her authority 
over the Hospital was at an end, and that the In- 
stitution was transferred to Q'uebec. 

However, the Society of Saint Sulpice was on 
guard. M. Cousturier, Superior General of Sulpi- 
cians in Paris, pleaded his cause so well before the 
Court of France that Louis XV, on June 3, 1753, 
issued Letters Patent confirming Madame d'You- 
ville and her companions in the administration of 
the Hospital of Ville-Marie. Happier days were 
dawning, and bringing visible signs of the Divine 
Blessing. On June 15, 1755, Mgr. de Pontbriant, 

*Of course, jMontreal was not a separate diocese at this time. 
Ville-Marie was the first name of Montreal, and it is still the name 
of a suburb. 

12 



MADAME DTOl VILLE AND HER WORK 

Bishop of Quebec, gave canonical approbation to 
the new Sisterhood. Two months later, on August 
25, the feast of St. Louis, the Grey Nuns appeared 
in their parish church, wearing for the first time 
the religious habit received that morning at the 
hands of Father Louis Normant. The people 
bowed respectfully as the new Nuns passed. 

It was not until July 30, 1880, that their Reli- 
gious Institute was solemnly and finally approved 
by Pope Leo XIII. But, from the first episcopal 
approbation, the youthful society waxed strong. It 
needed to be strong in order to be able to survive 
the new trials which came upon it. 

When England gained possession of Canada, 
the great feudal families returned to France. Bene- 
factors disappeared one by one. Mother d'You- 
ville, who was an admirable business woman, as 
well as a Religious Foundress, had recourse to all 
sorts of industrious plans in order to make ends 
meet. Needlework, gardening, limeburning, 
tobacco growing — everything was tried. Mother 
d'Youville was responsible for the building of the 
first ferry boat, which carried people from the 
Montreal Island to Longueuil on the other side of 
the St. Lawrence. 

After sixteen years of hard work, and of ap- 
peals made in all quarters, the Hospital was com- 
paratively prosperous, when a fire broke out on 

23 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

May 18, 1765. In a little while the whole build- 
ing was consumed, and 1 18 persons were left with- 
out even a roof to shelter them. Amid the ruins, 
the pious Foundress said, "My children, let us 
kneel down and recite the Te Deum, to give thanks 
to God for sending us this cross." When she rose 
to her feet, she said, as if inspired, "Be of good 
heart, it will never burn again." Her words have 
remained true till the present hour. 

Divine Providence deigned to reward, in seem- 
ingly miraculous ways, the filial resignation and 
trust of his servants. A much needed cask of wine, 
found beneath the rubbish of the building, lasted 
beyond all human calculation, and the Foundress 
laid her hands upon sums of money of whose pre- 
sence she could give no account. "Oh, what a 
wretched creature I am," she said in deepest humil- 
ity, at beholding such clear evidences of the Divine 
favour." 

The sick, under the care of the Sisters, were not 
abandoned for a single day, in spite of all the diffi- 
culty and destitution. And though these sick per- 
sons were numerous, the devoted Grey Nuns were 
foremost in self-sacrificing work for others also, in 
times of public calamity. In 1755, the Foundress 
and her Sisters, at the risk of their lives, nursed 
the Indians through an attack of smallpox. Her 
example was followed by the Grey Nuns in 1832, 

24 



MADAME DTOUVILLE AND HER WORK 

when the cholera was raging. In 1847, when 
eleven hundred Irish emigrants were crowded to- 
gether in the typhus sheds at Point St. Charles, 
Montreal, Mother MacMullen appealed to her 
thirty-seven Sisters for volunteers to go amongst 
them. Everyone said, "I will go." They went — - 
the professed nuns and the novices. All caught 
the fever except three. Seven of them died of it, 
like the emigrants themselves. But they said they 
were happy to suffer something for the poor. 

In a little Historical Catechism published in 
1901, and approved by Mgr. Bruchesi, Archbishop 
of Montreal, we find the following mention of some 
charitable works in Mother d'Youville's own life- 
time. "Besides the sick, and aged men, and orphan 
boys, whose care she accepted when taking charge 
of the General Hospital, Mother d'Youville pro- 
vided also for aged and infirm women and orphan 
girls. She gave shelter to incurable cases — cases 
of leprosy, cancer, epilepsy, and other repulsive 
diseases, as well as of mental disease. In 1750 she 
opened a House of Refuge for fallen women, thus 
beginning in Canada what is so justly called the 
work of the Good Shepherd. In 1754 she began 
to take in children deserted by their kindred (les 
enfants trouves), being the first person in America 
whom God inspired to undertake this charitable 
work without any payment from public or private 

25 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

funds. In 1755 she gave a home to poor pock- 
marked women, and cared for them in her own 
house. In 1756 the sick and wounded prisoners 
of war were nursed in the General Hospital." 

More surprising than this incomplete list is the 
general principle laid down by the Foundress, and 
accepted as their sublime motto by the Grey Nuns. 
Her exact words were: "The Sisters will be ever 
ready to undertake all manner of good works, 
which may be placed before them by Divine Provi- 
dence, and approved by Superiors." These were 
her spoken words, and in agreement with them 
were the sentences which she wrote down only a 
year before her death. Age and lifelong labour 
account for the trembling hand in which Mother 
d'Youville wrote thus : "We are eighteen Sisters, all 
in feeble health, and we have charge of an establish- 
ment in which there are 170 persons to be fed, and 
almost as many to be clothed. Our resources are 
very slender. We depend chiefly on the work of 
our hands, which brings us only a third of what we 
were able to gain before the English came. We 
seem always on the point of starvation, yet some- 
how our necessities, at least, are always provided 
for. Day by day I admire how Divine Providence 
vouchsafes to make use of His poor servants in 
doing some little good." 

The parting recommendation of this venerated 

26 



MADAME DTOUVILLE AND HKR WORK 

Foundress, and what is looked upon as her hist Will 
and Testament, may be found in the following 
words which occupy the place of honour in the 
community room of every convent of the Grey 
Nuns: 

MY dh;ar sisters, remain always faithful to 

the; holy state which you have chosen ; TAKE 
CARE NOT to fail IN THE PRACTICE OF REGULARITY, 
OBEDIENCE, A.ND MORTIFICATION ; ABOVE ALL THINGS, 
BE SO UNITED THAT YOU WILL SEEM TO HAVE BUT 
ONE HEART AND ONE SOUL. 

She said also, "How happy I should be, if I 
were in Heaven, and all my Sisters with me!" In 
fact, her career was closing. She died of apoplexy 
on December 23, 1771, aged 70 years. 

It was remarked that her drawn and wasted 
features quite changed when her long sufferings 
were over: she looked quite radiant, and as if in 
renewed health. Several reliable persons declared 
also that, at the moment of her death, they saw a 
Cross of light shining over the Hospital. It was 
seen by the learned M. Delisle.* He did not know 
of the passing of the Foundress, and he exclaimed, 
"Oh, what Cross is visiting the poor Grey Nuns! 
What is going to happen them?" 

What really happened was that the Foundress 

*Note. — Mr. Delisle, one of the principal citizens of Ville-^^Iarie, 
verj' well known in Canada among men of letters for his knowl- 
edge of natural sciences. 

27 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

in Heaven obtained from the Heavenly Father a 
most abundant blessing upon the works in which 
she had toiled not sparingly, the high tree which 
she had planted, and her holy life and labours had 
fertilized. 

Not only so : the parent tree sent out also vigor- 
ous branches, so that, beside the Institute with 
which we are particularly concerned here (i.e., the 
Sisters of Charity of the General Hospital of Mon- 
treal) ^ there are also in Canada the Sisters of 
Charity of the Hotel-Dieu of St. Hyacinthe, St. 
Hyacinthe (1840); the Sisters of Charity, Grey 
Nuns of the Cross, Ottawa (1845) ; the Sisters of 
Charity of Quebec, Quebec (1849) ; and another 
ofTshoot of the St. Hyacinthe branch, called the 
Sisters of Charity of the Hotel-Dieu of Nicolet, 
Nicolet (1886). 

The first Mother House, Mother dTouville's 
own foundation, has its branch houses now spread 
abroad from the Atlantic to the Arctic Ocean (See 
Appendix). 

And the Cause of Beatification of the Vener- 
able Foundress was at length in our day introduced 
before the Roman tribunals, Pope Leo XIII hav- 
ing signed, on March 27, 1890, the formal docu- 
ment preparing for the Beatification "of this 
valiant woman, who was all on fire with zeal and 
charity in the service of the poor." 

28 



CHAPTER 11. 



"stepping westward" 



The Red River (1844) 

Ox September 13, 1843, the Feast of the Exal- 
tation of the Holy Cross, a tall ecclesiastic, wear- 
ing a "threadbare cassock," and in his humble and 
pious appearance seeming the very picture of mis- 
sionary zeal, knocked at the door of the Grey Nuns 
of Montreal. It was Mgr. Provencher, the first* 
missionary of the Northwest, and first Bishop of 
the Red River, or St. Boniface. For twenty years 
he had been seeking in vain for motherly hands to 
break the bread of instruction for the little ones 
of his diocese. In 1822, he had consulted Mgr. 

*We call him first, because he was the first to fix his residence 
there. The Jesuit Fathers in the 18th century did little more than 
pass through. They had little chance of exercising their ministry 
outside the French Forts. These courageous missionaries who, 
between 1732 and 1751, succeeded one another at Fort St. Charles 
and Fort La Reine (Portage la Prairie) were Fr. Massaiger, 
Fr. Aulneau (Killed by the Sioux on the He aux Massacres), 
Fr. Coquart, and Fr. de la Morinie. After them, there w-as no 
priest in the West for sixty-five years. In 1816, Abbe Tabeau 
reached Lac la Pluie (Rainy Lake), but hearing of a sort of 
battle which had taken place on June 19, in which many men 
had been killed by Indians and half-breeds, he returned immediately 
to the East. MAI. Provencher and Dumoulin reached the Red 
River on July 16, 1818. See "Hist, of Cath. Church in Western 
Canada" by Fr. Morice, O.M.I. 2 vols. Toronto: Musson, 1910. 

29 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

Plessis, Bishop of Quebec, his consecrator. But 
they had both come to the conclusion that the pri- 
vations to be faced in a land so far away- 
made it impossible to expect help from any com- 
munity of women. Later on, application was 
made, without result, to the Bishop of Amiens, and 
the Lyons Society for the Propagation of the Faith. 
In 1838, the Ursulines of Three Rivers were so 
touched by the poor Bishop's account of the need 
of a Catholic school that they offered to go to him. 
But they were cloistered nuns, and how could they 
be cloistered in the boundless prairies of the West? 
Appeal was made to the Sisters of the Cross in Ken- 
tucky. They were too few in number. The Sisters 
of St. Joseph in Lyons were also unable to accept. 
Some Belgian nuns in Cincinnati promised to refer 
the matter to their Mother House in Namur. 

Bishop Provencher was worn out with his fail- 
ures in the Old World and the New, when some- 
one said — what had often been said in the life- 
time of Mother d'Youville — "Try the Grey Nuns; 
they never refuse." The missionary prelate con- 
sulted Mgr. Bourget, the saintly Bishop of Mon- 
treal, who encouraged him to go, and went with 
him to the Convent. To the assembled community 
of thirty-eight nuns, Mgr. Provencher said : "When 
leaving the Red River, I said, 'O, my God, you 
know my need of the help of nuns. Vouchsafe to 

30 ■ 



"STEPPING WESTWARD^^ 

lead my steps into some place where I can find 
them.' Then I set out in confidence that my prayer 
would be heard. Would any of you be willing to 
come to the Red River?" 

At first the Sisters made no answer. But when 
Mother Forbes-MacMullen, who had been elected 
Mother-General a couple of weeks earlier, spoke, 
and asked if they were willing to make the sacri- 
fice, every one of them expressed her willingness 
to go. Four were chosen: Sister Valade (Mother 
Superior), Sister Lagrave, Sister Coutlee (also 
known as Sister St. Joseph), and Sister Lafrance. 
They set out on April 24, 1844. 

It is not easy at the present time to realize the 
meaning of that journey into the Great Lone Land 
in 1844. In our day, the traveller may be whirled, 
in a Pullman car, from Montreal to Winnipeg, 
from Winnipeg to Edmonton, from Edmonton to 
Athabaska Landing, and even now to MacMur- 
ray. Such a traveller has no idea of the anxieties, 
the inconveniences, the humiliations, the dis- 
appointments, the accidents and injuries by flood 
and field, the sufferings of all sorts, and the many 
tears, of those who passed of old through the rivers, 
tlie rapids, the immense and silent prairies, the 
woods, and the mountains, which are now simply 
a feast for his eyes. The modern tourist covers in 

31 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

four days the 2,200 miles, which took four months 
in the olden times. 

The life of the wood and the prairie has some 
attractions, no doubt, for the Indian and the 
Coureur des hois, who are equally at home at every 
point of the horizon. Yet even for them it is a hard 
life. What must it be for the Priest, who had been 
accustomed to his books, his prayers, and his quiet 
times of retreat! And what for the young Nun, 
who has just left her mother's care, or the happy 
toil and delightful companionship of the novitiate, 
and whose journeys may have been only between 
her chapel and the sick room of some patient! 

Travelling into the Northwest in primitive 
fashion means a frail and inconvenient canoe, with 
a crew not over-civilized, shooting some rapids, 
endless portages elsewhere, rude carts on rough 
roads, slow and stubborn oxen, forced marches, 
treacherous quagmires, nights in the open air, 
piercing wind and rain, ice that comes too soon, 
and thaw that comes too late, snow-storm and 
wreck, unbearable cold, and then millions of mos- 
quitoes, with heat as if of the dog-days. We may 
imagine the Crucified Lord, who gives vocations, 
saying to some one in sight of such a prospect, 
"Daughter, can you drink of my chalice?" Many 
a Sister of Charity has answered, "Yea, Lord, with 
Thy grace T can : mv heart is ready." 

32 



"STEPPING WESTWARD" 



Master, lead on, and I will follow Thee, 
To the last gasp, in faith and loyalty. 

The Grey Nuns who were called and led, and 
who so loyally answered the call, were needed to 
help in saving souls for which Christ died. But 
how uninviting the visible envelope that hides those 
precious souls! The Indians may indeed be up- 
right and simple-minded, but their ways and their 
notions are not as ours. To the civilized world 
they are only "savages." The Sister of Charity 
going to live among them knew all this. She knew 
that she was bidding farewell for ever to all that 
her heart held most dear. She knew also that she 
would have to be content with the shelter of a hut, 
and with food w^hich could not be offered to 
criminals in penal servitude. She knew that when 
her work was done she would die far away from 
home and native land, and from that dear Mother 
House, the cradle of her religious life, to which 
she was bound by so many cords of love. She knew 
that she would be buried in the frozen earth, where 
at night the wild beasts still run to and fro. Did 
she hesitate to accept that "chalice?" No. no! In 
1844, the first Grey Nuns were seen "stepping west- 
ward," with a smile upon their lips, as if going to 
a bridal feast. Since then, hundreds of others have 
followed, and we may be sure that as long as there 
are souls in need. Sisters of Charity will be found 
to serve them. 33 

3 



THE GREY NUNS IX THE FAR NORTH 

We have been keeping a Mackenzie Golden 
Jubilee, and we naturally ask ourselves what 
a Bishop in the Mackenzie territory is likely to 
have to report at the end of another half-century. 
Civilization is making its way by leaps and bounds 
towards the north and the west. Perhaps even be- 
fore 1967, there will be written about those utter- 




VisiTiNG THE Poor, in the Far North. 

most bounds of the Canadian Dominion what is 
written now concerning Regina, Edmonton, and 
Calgary, places which, fifty years ago, were 
thought destined for all time to be the haunts of the 
buffalo. Perhaps from the vast prairies the rail- 
roads will have been carried further still, piercing 

34 



. J 



"STEPPING WESTWARD" 



the virgin forests, and skirting the banks of the 
broad rivers. Perhaps round about Lake Athabas- 
ka, Great Slave Lake, and Great Bear Lake, ad- 
venturous men will be taking from the frost-bound 
earth some portion of the treasures which it con- 
tains of coal and oil, of iron and copper and silver. 
Perhaps with such progress there will not be pov- 
erty, and instead of smoky log-cabins, there will be 
palatial schools, and magnificent hospitals. Per- 
haps the stories of the privations and perils of 
missionary priests and nuns, and other "old-tim- 
ers," will seem like fairy tales. Who knows? It is 
not for us either to desire or to regret. Perhaps, 
where civilization of a sort comes, without reli- 
gion, there may be for the represeitatives of reli- 
gion, moral sufferings not easier to endure than the 
physical sufferings to be met with in converting 
poor primitive races, not too corrupt. 

At all events, even when the Palefaces advance, 
there will still be the Arctic circle and the barren 
grounds of the Eskimo. But of one thing we are 
sure: the missionaries even of the Arctic Ocean 
shore will not be more heroic than the first mis- 
sionary Sisters of the Red River, or those of Mac- 
kenzie in our own day. 

As we have'said, April 24, 1844, was the day to 
bid good-bye to Montreal. The last prayers were 
said before the Lady Altar in the Cathedral, where 

35 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

Mgr. Bourget gave his blessing to the little cara- 
van. It happened, for the special trial of the 
Sisters, that Mgr. Prov^encher, through illness, was 
unable to accompany them, and so those pioneers 
were left without the help and consolation of 
which very few of their successors have been de- 
prived. The Hudson Bay Company's boats, which 
sent up stores every year from Montreal, took pas- 
sengers also. A number of birch-bark canoes 
formed a regular flotilla. The canoe assigned to 
the nuns was forty feet in length, and five in 
breadth. It had eight oarsmen. It carried a cargo 
of 4,000 lb. in weight, without counting the sails, 
tents, bedding, provisions, kitchen utensils, etc. 
The Sisters made room for themselves as best they 
could amid the boxes and bales. The canoe was 
to be to them ''all the world for cell," during two 
long months. 

Their course was by the Ottawa river (from 
Lachine, near Montreal) the Mattawa, the Vase 
river, V Lake Nipissing, the French river. Lake 
Huron, Lake Superior (at Fort William they had 
the happiness of seeing Abbe Lafleche afterwards 
Bishop, and Abbe Bourassa), the Kaministiquia 
river, Rainy Lake, the Lake of the Woods, the Win- 
nipeg river, and several streams of less importance. 
It was a journey of 1,400 miles, in which were en- 
countered more than fiftv rapids, eightv portages, 

36 



"STEPPING WKSTWARD'' 



and almost as many other interruptions not con- 
sidered worth calling portages. A portage 
means the carrying of the boats and their contents 
from one lake or river to another, or from one part 
of a river to the next navigable part. The distances 
vary, but the work is always very hard. Each man 
carries about 200 lb. weight, the boatmen carry the 
canoe, and the passengers their own luggage. Mud, 
rocks, fallen trees, trees that have been felled, are 
among the troubles to be met with in a portage. In 
the hot weather, the panting and perspiring pas- 
senger is assailed by clouds of insects, thirsting for 
his blood, and drawing it! It must be remembered 
also that in 1844 travellers to the Red River passed 
through the countries of Indian tribes still uncivi- 
lized and pagan, and some of them, such as the 
Sioux, very fierce. The only signs of civilization 
were the crosses marking the graves of pioneers 
who had perished prematurely. 

We have had the advantage of seeing the diary 
which was kept by the Grey Nuns during that voy- 
age of theirs to the West. Sister Valade wrote be- 
fore they had gone very far: "At Dorval Island, 
we were still rather near, and we slept fairly well. 
But in the morning, when we had to go on again, 
my poor heart failed me. The passengers were 
singing in order not to be sad. I could not help 
admiring the courage of Sister Lagrave, who sang 

37 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

the hymn, Benissons a jamais le Seigneur pour ses 
bienfaits. For my part, it was only with my tears 
that I could bless the Lord." 

On May 2, Sister Lagrave herself wrote : "what 
can I say? I think the great gale over Lake Huron 
blows all my ideas away. I am sitting on a rock 
trying to collect a few, while my head is dizzy, 
and my heart is beating very fast. The voyage is 
still more trying even than I expected. But God 
will enable me to bear up even to the end. Sister 
Valade and I have hardly slept since we set out. 
The two younger Sisters are getting on much bet- 
ter. We have had bad weather nearly all the time, 
and, when the rain stops, the wind is nearly always 
against us. When we land, to camp out, we are 
soaking with rain, or shivering with cold. We 
make a good fire; but we burn on one side, and 
freeze on the other. When the tent is up, we spread 
an oilcloth on the ground, and a blanket upon that, 
and so the bed is made. You can understand that 
it is not a very comfortable bed, especially if there 
has been a downpour all day. When the rain con- 
tinues during the night, the tent is not of much use, 
and our clothes are wringing wet. In spite of 
everything, I have courage enough to carry out 
God's holy will, even though it should cost me 
more. I have embraced the Cross as my portion, 
and I mean to cling to it, even until death, in the 

38 



"STEPPING WESTWARD" 



spirit of our Holy Rule. On the rocks on which 
we have pitched our tents to-day, there are many 
serpents. The men have killed four. Yesterday 
we had to shoot several dangerous rapids. The 
boatmen shouted with delight going down. 
I, too, enjoyed the novelty. The other Sisters were 
pale with terror. Thank God, we have had no 
accident so far. The portages are long and fatigu- 
ing, especially for me. Climbing mountains is no 
easy matter, nor is it easy to make a way for your- 
self through overhanging branches, and to pass 
over a ravine on a half-rotten tree." 

Alas! the accident was not long in coming. 
Sister Valade takes up the pen at this point : "Since 
the foregoing lines were written. Sister Lagrave 
has sprained her ankle by slipping on a rock. She 
had to be carried to the canoe by two men. I fear 
she will not be able to walk for a long time, and 
there are portages still before us. God Almighty 
sends us plenty of crosses: blessed be His Holy 
Name!" It was indeed a great trial. How was 
a person to be brought through woods and morasses, 
who had to be carried by two men? It was no 
wonder that the chief man of the company at Fort 
William decided that she must be left behind. But 
he allowed himself to be persuaded to reverse his 
decision, and two sturdy Iroquois were hired to 
take charge of the sufferer. Sister Valade wrote: 

39 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 



"What a torture it has been, not onlv for Sister 
Lagrave herself, but for me also! I could not eat 
or drink until the matter was settled according to 
our wishes." 

The four Grey Nuns reached the Red River at 
St. Boniface on June 21, 1844, after a continuous 
journey of fifty-nine days. Their assigned lodging 
was a little house, built in 1828. "It is indeed the 
stable of Bethlehem," they wrote. 

They began to teach school on July 1 1. They 
had from the very beginning fifty-four pupils, 
mostly Sauteux or Half-Breeds, and some Sioux. 

During their first winter at St. Boniface, the 
thermometer inside their house marked 40 degrees 
Fahr. (72 degrees below freezing point). Mgr. 
Provencher, then again at home, gave them shelter 
in his own house, though they had made no com- 
plaint. "The Bishop's house was not quite so 
cold." they wrote. 

At St. Boniface Sister Lagrave gave religious 
instruction outside the Convent. All through the 
winter, driving a little conveyance of her own, she 
went distances of several miles, to teach the cate- 
chism and prayers to children, and women, and 
men, all of whom eagerly welcomed her instruc- 
tions. She also acted as the physician of all the 
neighbourhood. 

As we must pass away from St. Boniface, we 

40 



"STEPPING WESTWARD'' 



can do no more now than make mention of the great 
flood of 1852, and only in so far as it affected and 
afflicted the nuns themselves in particular. One 
of them wrote: "Our community had just begun 
to feel very much at home in our new house — 
which was finished last year — when, on April 27, 
the sudden flood struck terror into all hearts. For 
several days the waters kept rising, reaching even 
fourteen or fifteen feet. The inhabitants aban- 
doned their homes to the fury of the flood, which 
continued until May 19 to sweep away all sorts 
of constructions, and even solid houses. Of course, 
we had to leave the ground floor. Our chapel, too, 
was full of water, and Mass was said in the gallery. 
In the night of May 12-13 there was a great wind 
which made the whole house rock. On the 18th 
our doors were at last thrown down. It was only 
on June 6 that we were able to set foot outside the 
house." 

In 1861 St. Boniface was again flooded, and it 
was then, on May 13th, that Sister Valade died. 
"There was not even a foot of dry ground to receive 
her mortal remains." The body of Sister Valade 
was temporarily laid to rest near that of Mgr. Pro- 
vencher, in the ruins of the Cathedral, which had 
been burnt to the ground five months before. Mgr. 
Tache, and his assistants, and those who carried the 
coffin, had to walk and stand in water knee-deep. 

41 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

Surely we may say that the St. Boniface Con- 
vent bore sufficient mark of the Cross. The Ven- 
erable Mother d'Youville had given it her blessing 
from on high. It was destined to live and prosper. 
In matter of fact, it has developed into a Provincial 
House, with seventeen other convents attached 
thereto, and 244 religious. 



42 



CHAPTER III. 

FURTHER WEST AND NORTH. 
Lake St. Anne; St. Albert; lie a la Crosse; Lac La 

Biche"(T8sg-62) 

With Grey Nuns at the Red River, true Sisters 
of the Charity of God, in charge of the dearest por- 
tion of his flock, viz., the young, the infirm, and 
the unfriended; and then with the Missionary 
Oblates of Mary Immaculate coming into the field 
to assist the secular clergy,* good Bishop Proven- 
cher must have thought that his dream was realized, 
and that he might sing his Nunc dimittis. On 
June 7, 1853, the holy prelate did depart in peace 
to his heavenly recompense, leaving to his young 
Coadjutor, Bishop Tache, O.M.I.^ the ricli inherit- 

*These devoted Priests, Coming from Eastern Canada in 
answer to appeals from Mgr. Provencher, were the first to earn 
the name of Apostles of the Northwest. Worthy of special 
Mention are M. Bourassa, who penetrated even as far as the 
Peace River ; M. Thibault in the modern Alberta and Saskatchewan, 
who in 1845, at La Loche Portage, baptized the first Christians 
of the Montagnais tribe; M. Belcourt in Manitoba; M. Lafleche at 
He a la Crosse (Saskatchewan) ; and M. Darveau, called the 
martyr of Lake Winnipegosis. Those worthy priests were in no 
way wanting in the spirit of poverty or of obedience, but in that 
terribly trying mission field. Bishop Provencher deeply felt the 
need of a regular society, as the best guarantee of numbers, unity 
and continuity. He succeeded in bringing the first Oblates to 
the Red River in 1845, one year after the Grey Nuns. 

43 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

ance of his thirty-five years of apostolic labours, 
thirty-one of them in the episcopate. The aged 
prelate had the consolation of thinking on his 




]\Igr. a. TaCHE, O.M.I., 

Successor to Mgr. Provencher, and first Archl)ishop of 

Saint-Boniface. His jurisdiction extended in the 

West as far as the Rocky Mountains, and in the 

North to the Arctic Ocean, until the 

year 1862. 

death-bed that the future of religion in his diocese 
had been made secure. 

Mgr. Tache, when the news reached him, was 

44 



FURTHER WEST AND NORTH 

far away at La Loche Portage. From there he 
wrote to the Nuns at St. Boniface: "It is a terrible 
blow. It will be long before any of us can cease to 
feel it deeply. You, my dear Sisters, are indeed or- 
phans, such was the paternal affection in your re- 
gard of the Bishop for whom your tears flow. His 
successor does not possess his virtues; but he does 
inherit his kindness of heart, as far as you are con- 
cerned, and his gratitude for all the good that you 
are doing in this diocese. Indeed, it is to you, dear 
Sisters, that I look for some of the consolation 
which may make bearable the burden and anxiety 
that must weigh upon the chief pastor. It is to 
you that God Himself looks for still more good 
that remains to be done in the interests of religion." 

The letter sounded like a new word of com- 
mand, telling the Nuns that they ought to be ready 
to go still further afield. Let it be remembered 
that at this date, and until 1862, the Red River, 
though so far distant from Quebec or Toronto, was 
only the threshold of a diocese which reached to 
the Rocky Mountains and the Polar Sea. There 
was but one Bishop in that vast expanse of L800,- 
000 square miles. 

In 1858, the northern portion of this diocese of 
St. Boniface had five fixed missionary posts. From 
these central stations, Bishop Tache, and Fathers 
Grandin, Grollier, Faraud, Lacombe, Vegreville. 

45 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

Glut, Eynard, Tissot, Maisonneuve, Remas and 
Gascon, O.M.I., travelled and trudged in all direc- 
tions, making disciples of Christ among the Red 
men, even up to the Arctic Circle.* But these mis- 
sionaries, few in numbers, and worn out by their 
long journeys and by the manual labour which 
provided them with such food and shelter as con- 
tented them, these overburdened missionary priests 
felt more and more, day by day, their absolute need 
of those who would give continuous and detailed 
religious instruction, especially to the children. 
There were, at Lake St. Anne, He a la Crosse and 
Lac la Biche, Indians and Half-Breeds numerous 
enough to require the care of the Grey Nuns. 
Bishop Tache, therefore, betook himself to their 
Mother House at Montreal. 

Mother Deschamps, the Superior General, was 
a lady of quick intelligence and lively faith. Her 
conference with the Bishop was described as forc- 

*The Central ]\Iissions were: — 1. Lake St Anne (formerlj' 
Devil's Lake), from which the Saskatchewan, Upper Athabaska, 
and Peace Rivers were visited. 2. Lac la Biche, from which Fort 
Pitt and other places were served 3. lie a la Crosse, on which 
Green Lake, La Loche Portage, and Caribou (or Reindeer) Lake 
depended. 4. Fort Chipewyan (Nativit}^. on Lake Athabaska, with 
Fond du Lac (Seven Dolours). It was from the Nativity Mission 
that Father Faraud went to convert the Castors of Vermilion 
and Dunvegan. 5. Fort Resolution (St. Joseph), on Great Slave 
Lake, from which Father Grollier, visited very northerly posts. He 
founded the missions of Big Island (Grande-Ile), Fort Simpson 
and Good Hope. 

46 



FURTHER WEST AND NORTH 

ing one to think of the Mother of the Maccabees, 
or a warm-hearted General sending out a forlorn 
hope. A contract was drawn up. The nuns would 
be found, at whatever cost. The Bishop would be 
responsible for their spiritual interests, and would 
help them in the observance of their Rule. As for 
maintenance, Mgr. Tache felt bound to say that 
the missionaries were all very poor; that they could 
promise very little, and indeed could hardly pro- 
mise anything for certain. "We are quite sure," 
said the Mother General, "the Fathers will not see 
our Sisters starve: we ask only food and clothing." 
"Sometimes," said the Bishop, "the Fathers them- 
selves have not enough to eat." "Well," said the 
Reverend Mother, "in that case our Sisters too will 
fast, and will pray God to come to the help of 
both communities." 

Lake St. Anne and St. Albert. — On September 
24, 1859, Sisters Emery, Lamy, and Alphonsus 
arrived at Lake St. Anne. In 1863, they were 
transferred to St. Albert. The Half-Breeds were 
numerous at Lake St. Anne, but the ground there- 
abouts was boggy, and not very suitable for culti- 
vation, and, besides, it was too far from the Black- 
feet Indians, who at that time were coming into 
the Church. Being at Lake St. Anne in 1860, Mgr. 
Tache, one day, bound on his snow-shoes and set off 

47 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 




El 

a 

w 
« 

< 



zn 



s 

o 
U 



z 
w 

in 

W 

Bi 
Ph 



48 



FURTHER WEST AND NORTH 

with Father Lacombe to look for a better site. 
Forty miles east of the lake, he planted his staff in 
the snow, on a rising ground above the Sturgeon 
River, and said, "Let the new Mission be here." 
And he called it after Father Lacombe's Patron, 
Saint Albert. 

He a la Crosse.— On October 4, 1860, Mgr. 
Grandin, who had just been consecrated as assist- 
ant Bishop to Mgr. Tache, arrived at He a la 
Crosse with a new and valiant company of "the 
Greys." These were Sisters Agnes, Pepin and 
Boucher. These foundresses of yet another con- 
vent have left it on record that they reached lie a la 
Crosse after "a voyage of sixty-three days, by river 
and by lake, having met with an exceptionally 
great number of disappointments and difficulties* 
and accidents of all sorts." 

*A few lines written in later times by Mother Letellier, the 
Reverend Mother at St. Albert, also gives us some idea of the 
"difficulties" of the land route from the east to He a La Crosse. 
Mother Letellier, writing on June 2L 1898, from Green Lake, 
which (like He a la Crosse) is in North Saskatchewan, said: "We 
have arrived safe and sound, thank God, after some remarkable 
experiences. The jolting on the so-called roads was something 
dreadful. It really threatened to shake one all to pieces. Add to 
this our sleepless nights, when we could only listen to the rain 
beating upon our tent, or try to defend ourselves against an army 
of mosquitoes and other insects. What an introduction into 
missionary life for our devoted Sisters! And for one who comes 
to visit these dear exiles, how the heart is stirred with sympathy 
and admiration !" 

49 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

Along with the Nuns in their first journey to lie 
a la Crosse in 1860, under the care of Bishop Gran- 
din, was young Father Seguin, O.Al.L, who was 
about to begin his missionary career of forty-one 
years at Fort Good Hope, near the Arctic Circle. 
He mentioned in a letter to Mgr. de Mazenod, the 
venerated Founder of the Oblates, that in their 
long journey from St. Boniface, with thirty-seven 
portages between the lakes, they had twice escaped 
from what seemed certain death. He told also how 
at Grand Diable rapid their little cable had 
snapped, and the boat, capsizing, was cast away in 
the midst of inaccessible rocks. How it happened, 
he went on to say, that, after the Bishop's Mass on 
the riverside, the boat righted itself, and was floated 
within their reach, was what nobody could ever 
explain. Father Seguin, in the same letter, wrote 
also: "There were sixty bales or packages in our 
boat. This is the ordinary cargo. Into the bargain, 
we were twenty-six persons in all, so that our bark 
drew very much water. You may imagine how 
overcrowded the passengers were. The rowers 
could hardly find room to ply their oars. The 
three Sisters were huddled together in a corner, 
along with a squaw, who, from time to time, par- 
took with pleasure of the vermin which she found 
upon herself or her disgustingly dirty children. 
All the Indians in this boat were covered with ver- 

50 



FURTHER WEST AND NORTH 

min, and in a very little time every one of us was 
in the same condition. 

"Twice our men, when dragging the boat 
through rapids, were swept ofif their feet by the 
current. Two of them were hurt rather seriously, 
but the Sisters, being experienced nurses, were of 
great service to them. 

"In the portages we had often to make our way 
over fallen trees, and through thorns and briars, 
which not only tore our clothes, but left us with 
bleeding faces and hands. It was raining every 
day, and sometimes, as we walked, we were up to 
the knees in water and mud. In camping out, we 
occasionally had to imitate somewhat the lake- 
dwellers of old, so as to be able to sleep in dry 
quarters. But, in spite of our hardships, we were 
all in good spirits. We were always ready to laugh, 
even if at night some one woke his neighbours by 
slipping ofif his planks into the muddy water, and 
declaring it was awfully cold." 

The famous coureur des bois, Vincent, who 
guided so many of the Grey Nuns in northern jour- 
neys, once told Father A. Watelle, at He a la 
Crosse, a little story which is worth repeating here. 
He was bringing one of the nuns from He a la 
Crosse in a birch-bark canoe. An Indian was at 
the prow; the nun, with a little girl, in the middle; 
and Vincent at the helm. "We. were going down 

51 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

the rapid, Father," said Vincent, ''and it was a ter- 
rible one. The canoe was dancing. At every 
greater leap it made, the Sister evidently wanted to 
stand up, and jump out on the rocks. I begged 
her to be quiet or we were all lost. The more I 
spoke, the more nervous she became, catching first 
one side of the canoe and then the other. Yet the 
Grey Sisters are well used to be brave. They know 
how to travel. But this Sister was crying. Just 
as we were coming to the most dangerous spot, I 
remembered something that I had heard forty 
years before, at Sorel, in the Province of Quebec, 
'cMid I shouted, 'Sister, in virtue of obedience, I or- 
der you to keep quiet.' I assure you. Father, it 
was like a knock-down blow. She lay in the bot- 
tom of the canoe, and never stirred hand or foot, 
and so, thank God, we came safe through." 

The Convent of He a la Crosse, though it did 
not suffer so much as others from famine, yet 
passed through many and greater trials. On 
March 1 , 1 867, it was totally destroyed by fire. Sir 
William Butler has written some memorable pages 
about what he heard, and what he saw with his 
own eyes in those remote places of the Wild North 
Land. The Bishop of St. Albert, Mgr. Grandin 
wrote concerning the destruction of March 1, 
1867: "We had to stand helpless on the frozen lake, 
in view of that fiery furnace, which was destroying 

52 



FURTHER WEST AND NORTH 

the fruit of years of labour and self-sacrifice. The 
heat had melted the snow, so that we were standing 
in water, and not one of us had another stocking 
or shoe. Nothing whatever had been spared, not 
even a handkerchief to wipe away our tears." 

After the fire came the flood. From east and 
west and south the waters pour into the Lake at 
He a la Crosse. In the course of years it came to 
pass that they rose higher and higher every spring, 
gaining more and more upon the Mission premises. 
A site, which in the beginning had been far above 
the level of safety, became in course of time actual- 
ly lower than the level of the lake in flood. The 
new Orphanage, which sprang up from the ashes 
of the old, had now to be abandoned. In 1905 the 
ten Sisters of the community went away in tears, 
whilst the Indians, on their part, besought them not 
to abandon themselves and their children, and tried 
forcibly to prevent their departure. 

In 1909, Bishop Pascal, O.M.I., of Prince Albert, 
wrote beseechingly to the Mother General : "The 
other nuns who came were not able to stay, 
where your Sisters lived for fifty years under less 
favorable conditions. God Almighty seems to be 
telling us that the Grey Nuns of Montreal are par 
excellence the predestined Missionary Sisters of 
this Northwest, and that they alone are capable of 
filling posts demanding such self-sacrifice. In 

53 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

every likely quarter, Father Grandin and I have 
used all our powers of persuasion — in vain. No 
community is willing to accept. Dear Reverend 
Mother, I appeal to you once more. The Indians 
remain inconsolable since the Nuns went. Your 
Sisters in the little cemetery here are calling you 
to come back and live and labour where they 
laboured and died." 

With what feelings the letter was read we are 
not told. But this appeal was not in vain, though 
it invited to heroic acts. The Grey Nuns returned 
to the neighbourhood of He a la Crosse. "This 
Mission, so dear to us," one of them wrote, "is ours 
once more, to everyone's astonishment and edifica- 
tion, but at what a cost to us!" Another site, how- 
ever, was found thirty-five miles to the south, and 
the new convent, the successor and heir — of sacri- 
fices — to the historic He a la Crosse, is called the 
Convent of our Lady of the Sacred Heart, Beauval, 
Lac la Plonge, Saskatchewan. 

Moreover, it was found possible in 1917 to 
establish a second Convent at He a la Crosse itself. 

Lac La Biche. — The third foundation, of which 
we have to make mention here, was that of Lac La 
Biche, in Alberta, 500 miles north from St. Boni- 
face. Sisters Guenette, Daunais and Tisseur ar- 
rived there on August 26, 1862, after a journey of 
forty-nine days through the prairie. 

54 



FURTHER WEST AND NORTH 

Lac La Biche was for long a centre for the 
Northern Missions, and after a time it became al- 
most prosperous, but only through long and labor- 
ious efforts, in which the Sisters had a large share. 
Mother Charlebois, paying an official visit to their 
Convent in 1880, wrote as follows: — "These dear 
Sisters have aged very much. Their house is un- 
healthy. Their wonderful industry has, however, 
made many improvements. I found several cup- 
boards of very curious shapes, but really service- 
able all the same. Some of them have been made 
by the Sisters themselves out of the boxes, in which 
we send them supplies from time to time. I said 
to the Sisters that they were scrupulously economi- 
cal. One of them assured me gaily that poverty 
is the surest economy. When I went into the 
scullery, a miserable shed letting in all the winds 
of heaven, an exclamation of surprise and sorrow 
escaped me. But the Sisters only laughed. They 
said, 'Oh, Mother dear, you should have been an 
old-timer: we are in the lap of luxury nowadays'. 
I said nothing in order not to betray my feelings." 

In 1898, the Sisters removed from Lac la Biche 
to Saddle Lake (also in Alberta) in order to be 
near the Indians, whose children they were teach- 
ing, and to leave no excuse for not sending the 
children to their school. At present, there is an 
excellent Indian Industrial School at Saddle Lake. 

55 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

Mother St. Gregoire is at the head of the teach^ 
ing staff, and Father Husson, O.M.I, is the Prin- 
cipal. 

The Convent of Lac La Biche has passed into 
the hands of Les Fil/es de Jesus, of Kermaria in 
Brittany. They teach the children of the numer- 
ous settlers in their neighborhood.* 

At the time of these several foundations, the 
country round Lake St. Anne, Lac la Biche, and 
(in part) He a la Crosse, formed the hunting 
grounds of the Crees, a tribe which, like the 
Sauteux and the Maskegons, is a branch of the 
great Algonquin race. There has been since 
then a great deal of immigration of the Palefaces, 
who, however have not sought to injure the pros- 

*Their congregation, founded by Abbe Noury and Mother St. 
Angela, undertakes both school work, and hospital work. Until 
1902, all the Sisters Avere Bretons, but they spread into several 
European countries, and since 1902 they have Canadian and other 
nuns amongst them. They have houses in seven dioceses in 
Canada and the United States, and they are about 2,000 in number. 
These Nuns of Kermaria were first brought to America by 
Mgr. Legal, O.M.I., at the suggestion of Father Jan, O.M.I. Their 
first home was in the Bishop's house at St. Albert, near the Con- 
vent of the Grey Nuns, who received them with open arms, and 
helped them to become acclimatized. They themselves wrote : 
"At St. Albert the Grey Nuns are sisters indeed to us. There is no 
feast in d'Youville Convent to which we are not invited. So we 
are not treated as strangers in the Canadian West." When these 
good nuns of Kermaria settled at Lac La Biche, they, like their 
predecessors, suffered cheerfully, for the love of God and of the 
poor, the many privations inseparable from their position. 

56 



FURTHER WEST AND NORTH 

pects of the Indians. Treaties have been made 
between the Government of Canada and the In- 
dians, by which, along with certain privileges, 
exclusive rights of hunting, fishing, etc., are ac- 
knowledged to belong to the Indians within their 
own reserves. 

The Crees, especially those of the Prairies, 
in regard of whom the Grey Nuns of 1850 had to 
exercise their zeal were thus described by the 
late Bishop Lafleche, who had been the mission- 
ary of He a la Crosse: "The Prairie Indians, 
that is, the Blackfeet, the Assiniboines, the Crees, 
and in considerable numbers the Sauteux, are 
an abject race. I think it no exaggeration to say 
that in them we find the very lowest ty^pe of 
humanity. Their degradation and wickedness is 
the result of their mode of life. They are mostly 
in large camps of sixty or eighty, or more, wig- 
wams. They lead an idle and wandering life, fol- 
lowing the bufifalo, which supplies them abund- 
antly with food and clothing. After seeing the dis- 
gusting lives of those savages, one easily concludes 
that work is a blessing, if also a penance, for fallen 
man. If the Prairie Tribes form a sink of 
iniquity; if robbery, and murder, and the most 
shocking immorality, are events of every day for 
most of them, it is because these barbarous beings 
usually lead an idle life." 

57 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

Abbe Thibault evidently shared this opinion. 
At a much earlier date, after an experience of some 
years among the Prairie Crees, he wrote to Bishop 
Provencher: "When the last buffalo is dead, it 
may be possible to do something for the Prairies." 

Such a view seems to have been too gloomy. 
Robbery and murder and immorality are to be 
found elsewhere than among the Pagan Red Men. 
But the P.eligion of Christ has, always and every- 
where, been able to raise up fallen human nature, 
to crucify its vices and concupiscences, putting to 
death its fruits of evil, and engrafting on the True 
Vine whatever is living and healthy in human 
nature purified and restored. The buffaloes were 
still plentiful, when the Crees, under the influence 
of divine grace, gave up, in numberless cases their 
shameful customs. They learned, too, to be gentle 
instead of quarrelsome. The sorceries of their 
"medicine men" were given up by all except a 
small and despised remnant. The Jled Men 
learned to love their Black Robe. They followed 
his teachings, and became his joy and his crown, 
because standing fast in the Lord. 

All honour to the Grey Nuns who have had so 
large a share in civilizing and christianizing 
the Indians! Even their silent presence has been 
from the beginning a magnet, drawing away 
thoughts from everything unworthy and of ill- 

58 



FURTHER WEST AND NORTH 

repute. Here were women who must have been 
chosen daughters of the Great Spirit, women who 
were not slaves, nay, who were treated with par- 
ticular respect by the Palefaces, by the Blackrobe, 
and by the great Prayer Chief himself! But the 
Nuns were by no means silent or inactive. Year 
after year they were the patient planters of the 
Gospel seed, in a soil not too ungrateful. They 
have, and they will have, their reward exceeding 
great. 

St. Albert or Edmonton now forms for the 
Grey Nuns a separate province from St. Boniface. 
It is evidence of no small growth that this new pro- 
vince already counts seven Convents, and over one 
hundred nuns.* 

*The Grey Nuns are, since 1884, in charge of a flourishing 
Industrial School at Dunb6w, for the Blackfeet, the Piegans, the 
Blood, Sarcee and Cree Indians. 

Other communities of nuns have of late years come west, 
to share in the labours of Mother d'Youville's Grey Nuns. The 
Sisters of the Assumption, from Nicolet, came, at the request of 
Mgr. Grandin, to labour among certain Cree tribes in Alberta and 
Saskatchewan. They have charge of the schools at Onion Lake 
(1891), Hobbema (1894), St. Paul des Metis (1897), and Delmas 
(1900). This little Congregation was founded in 1853, with the 
blessing and zealous assistance of Abbe Harper, parish priest of 
Saint-Gregoire, an almost Acadian parish in Quebec Province. The 
Acadians (so dear to Longfellow) have a special devotion to the 
Assumption of our Blessed Lady. These Sisters of the Assumption, 
in their lifty-nine houses, have about 600 nuns. 

Other helpers came to Alberta in 1893, viz., the Grey Sisters 
of Nicolet, who founded a hospital, and also a school, on the Blood 
Reserve, and a school on the Piegan Reserve. 

59 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

Since 1903, the Sisters of the Presentation are in charge of 
a great Industrial School for the Crees, which is under the 
patronage of St. Michael, at Duck Lake, in the diocese of Prince 
Albert. These Presentation nuns, so highly esteemed in Eastern 
Canada, belong to a congregation founded in France, in 1796, 
by the Venerable Mother Rivier, for the education of girls. The 
Mother House remains from the beginning at Bourg-Saint-Andeol, 
in the diocese of Viviers. The first house in Canada was founded 
in 1853, at Sainte-Marie de Monnoir. On the Provincial House 
of St. Hyacinthe (1858) are dependent 34 convents in Canada, and 
20 in the United States, with about 800 nuns, and 16,000 pupils. 

The Faithful Companions of Jesus went out from England 
to the Northwest in 1883, at the request of Bishop Grandin. The 
Mother House of those Sisters is at Sainte-Anne d'Auray in 
Brittany. It was there that the Bishop, whose applications 
in other quarters had failed, was told, to his great joy 
and gratitude, "As it is a sacrifice your Lordship asks us 
to make, we accept." But it was especially for English schools 
that the Bishop was at that time trying to provide and there- 
fore it was from the Boarding Schools in England which 
the Faithful Companions conduct with so much distinction and 
success, that were chosen the first members of that Order who 
went to the Canadian Northwest. Their work in what are now- 
the dioceses of Edmonton and Calgary will bear comparison with the 
educational work of their convents at Upton Hall, Holt Hill, 
Dee House, and elsewhere in England. 



60 



CHAPTER IV. 

THE FAR NORTH INDEED! 

(1867) 

Hitherto the reader has been making 
acquaintance with the work of the Grey Nuns in 
territories which are very much north, as well 
as west, when compared with old or Eastern Can- 
ada. We have been naming places about the 
55th degree of north latitude, and in those prairie 
provinces which," when carved out of the Wild 
North Land of General Butler, received the 60th 
degree for their northern boundary. But now we 
have to follow the Canadian Sisters of Charity 
still further north than even the 60th degree : to 
follow them into those still unorganized, and for 
the most part unexplored, territories, which con- 
tain Great Slave Lake, Great Bear Lake, and the 
Mackenzie River. It is the Far North, indeed, 
where, nevertheless, one who knows sees familiar 
names — Pius IX. Lake, Lake Tache, Lake 
Grandin, Lake Fabre — sees and understands. 

The Grey Nuns had been working for twenty- 
three years at the Red River, and for six years still 
further north and west, when they were begged 
and prayed to come up higher. The separate 

61 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 



Vicariate of Athabaska-Mackenzie, suffragan to 
Mgr. Tache, Archbishop of St. Boniface, was 
formed in 1862. Its first Bishop, Mgr. Faraud, 
in spite of enormous difficulties, established it on 
solid foundations. He was succeeded in 1891 by 
Mgr. Grouard. In 1901 Athabaska was made one 
Vicariate under Mgr. Grouard, O.Al.L, and Mac- 
kenzie, another under Mgr. Breynat, O.M.I. 

At the present time there remains one Convent 
of the Grey Nuns in Athabaska, and there are four 
in Mackenzie. These five form, since 1915, the 
religious province of Mackenzie. The Sisters be- 
gan to settle down amid the icy mountains of the 
North in the early years of the Athabaska-Mac- 
kenzie Vicariate. Mgr. Faraud, O.M.I., at once 
appealed to them for help. Travelling is slow, 
and posts are infrequent in those regions, even 
nowadays. By 1866 the Nuns were ready to start. 
They had made the same agreement as with Mgr. 
Tache: "We will share the fate of the missionary 
priests; like them we will pray and labour, and, 
if so it must be, we will fast like them." They 
left Montreal on September 17, 1866. They 
reached Fort Providence, past Great Slave Lake, 
on August 28, 1867. 

It was at that same place, the Providence Mis- 
sion, in the heart of the Mackenzie country, 
that Father Grouard, who was to be the successor 

62 



THE FAR NORTH INDEED! 

of Mgr. Faraud, first heard that the Grey Nuns 
were coming so far north. This venerable Bishop 
lately told us frankly the impression made upon 
him by the news: 'T said to myself, what hardi- 
hood! Providence! But we ought not to tempt 
Providence. How can those Sisters suddenly leave 
their Convent at Montreal and come into these 
desolate regions, to live among Indians whose con 
version has only just begun? Will they ever 
arrive? We have known of explorers. Govern- 
ment officials, well supplied with all manner of 
provisions, who were so delayed that they had to 
eat the dogs which drew them. If the Sisters 
ever arrive, how will they be able to live through 
our terrible and long winters, without bread, with- 
out anything? We can sometimes snare or shoot 
a hare or a musk-rat. What will they do? So I 
said to myself. But the Sisters came. They man- 
aged to survive. And now they are keeping their 
Golden Jubilee at Providence! Surely Provi- 
dence has watched over them in a most special 
way, and has blessed all their works, which are 
the works of Sisters of Charity indeed." 

These words of the Bishop suggest to us what 
ought to be said in this chapter. In order to un- 
derstand rightly what will afterwards be said 
about the various foundations of the Nuns, it is 
necessary first to know something about, ( 1 ) the 

63 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 




Right Reverend Bishop E. Grouard, 

O.M.I.. D.D. 

Formerly \'icar Apostolic oi Athabaska-Macken- 

zie. Since 1901, Vicar Apostolic of Athabaska. 

64 



THE FAR NORTH INDEED! 

Mackenzie country, (2) its Indian inhabitants, 
and (3) the dietary with which the Nuns had to 
be content at Fort Providence. 

(1) "Few people — even Canadians — realize 
that the Dominion of Canada is bounded on the 
north by the Arctic Ocean: fewer still realize in 
the slightest degree what that means. Perhaps 
even it would be more correct to say that Canada 
is 'bounded' on the north by the North Pole. 

"North of the provinces of British Columbia, 
Alberta, Saskatchewan and Manitoba there is a 
tremendous territory — extending from the 60th 
parallel to the Arctic Ocean and the islands there- 
of: Victoria, Banks, Prince of Wales, North 
Devon, Ellesmere, Melville, Baffin — 'islands' in 
mere size comparable to, and some of them indi- 
vidually greater than the entire area comprised in 
the Maritime Provinces. 

"These are the North-West Territories of 
Canada. East or the Rocky Mountains, all of this 
territory is on the Arctic or on the Hudson Bay 
slope. The Yukon territory (west of the moun- 
tains) drains into the North Pacific. The Mac- 
kenzie River (the great highway of the north) 
carries off to the Arctic the waters of Great Bear 
Lake, Great Slave Lake, Lake Athabaska, with 
tributary rivers rising as far south as the Yellow 
Head Pass, almost due west of Edmonton. The 

65 

5 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

mighty Peace River, rising in British Columbia, 
foaming through magnificent canyons, pierces the 
Rockies to pour its flood into the already splendid 
volume of Mackenzie (500,000 cubic feet per 
second). The drainage area of the Mackenzie 
and tributaries is estimated at 985,000 square 
miles. . . . Great Slave Lake is about equal in 
area to Ontario and Erie combined, and Great 
Bear Lake to Lake Huron, including the Georgian 
Bay. 

"The Arctic Basin comprises 1,290,000 square 
miles. The Hudson Bay basin alone comprises 
1,486,000 square miles. The entire Atlantic basin 
(of Canada), exclusive, of course, of Hudson Bay, 
only 554,000 square miles."* 

The Mackenzie country, the most northerly 
inhabited part of the continent, a land eight times 
as large as Great Britain and Ireland; in which 
lakes and rivers are frozen for eight months of the 
year; where communication is made between 
fortsf one hundred to two hundred miles distant 
from each other by lightly laden dog-sleds, was 
the land to which the brave Nuns exiled them- 
selves. 

*C. C. McCaul, K.C. An Arctic Tragedy. Chap. 2. 

tThe word Forf, still used in the North, has lost its old mean- 
ing. It now stands for the residence of the officers and men of 
the Fur Companies, the Mission, and some little houses or huts of 
Half-Breeds and Indians. 

66 



THE FAR NORTH INDEED! 

Until recent times, every article even of prime 
necessity, took a year to reach its destination in 
Athabaska-Mackenzie. In the most distant Mis- 




A Camp op "Slaves" Indians. 



sions, if a letter were written asking or "ordering" 
some needed article, two years would pass before 
the arrival of what was sought. Purchases were 

67 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

then made in Europe. Three years might easily 
pass in some cases, owing to postal delays, or to 
some mistake or neglect on the part of the agents 
of the Hudson's Bay Company. When letters 
were lost through some accident in flood or snow- 
field, how much greater was the trying isolation of 
the waiting and wanting correspondent in the 
north country! 

(2) The Indians, scattered through the Mac- 
kenzie woods, and to whom the Grey Nuns have 
made themselves the devoted Mothers in Christ, 
belong to the great Dene family, of whom Father 
Morice has written at considerable length. At 
Lake Athabaska there are some Crees who are 
clients of the Convent there. 

The Northern Denes* include the Montagnais, 
between Lake Athabaska and Great Slave Lake;t 

*The Denes (i.e. ]\Ien, their own name for themselves) have 
been from time immemorial in both the North and the South 
of North America, thus surrounding other Indian families, without 
intermingling. "Their most populous districts are to be found 
in the South of the United States, where thej^ are known under 
the name of Nabajoes and Apaches respectively." Hist. Cath. 
Church, IV. Canada, by A. G. Morice O.AI.I., Vol. 1., p. 196. It will 
be seen in the course of our narrative that the Northern Denes are 
different in character from those Southerns, whose names have 
such an evil sound. 

tA considerable body of the Montagnais occupied the neighbor- 
hood of Cold Lake and Heart Lake, Alberta, where in modern 
times they chose their reserves. The Cold Lake reserve enjoys 
since 1916, the advantage of a hospital and a school, both under the 
care of the Sisters of Charitv. of Notre Dame d'Evron. 

" 68 



THE FAR NORTH INDKED! 

the Sla-ves, to the west of Great Slave Lake and 
along the Mackenzie River as far as Fort Simp- 
son; the Hareskins, along the Lower Mackenzie, 
and in particular near Fort Norman and Good 
Hope; the Loucheux (meaning squint eyed, but 
many people have a name which they do not de- 
serve) near the Mackenzie delta; the Dog's Ribs 
(Plats-C6tes-de-Chien), ranging from the north- 
east of Great Slave Lake as far as Great Bear 
Lake, and having Fort Rae, on the North Arm of 
Great Slave Lake, as their base; the Castors 
(Beavers), a tribe now almost extinct, on Peace 
River. The Caribou Eaters, of Fond du Lac 
(Lake Athabaska), and the Yellow Knives east 
of Great Slave Lake, are of Montagnais descent. 

There are children of every one of these tribes 
in the institutions which are under the care of the 
Grey Nuns. After a time, one can easily distin- 
guish the tribal characteristics even in those chil- 
dren. The general remark is sure to be made 
that, the further north the Indians go, the more 
sprightly, merry, frank and warm-hearted they 
become. 

Of all the Indian races with which missionaries 
have had to deal in America, the Denes seem to 
have been the most winning. It is true that their 
pagan traditions had firmly established some in- 
human customs among them, and that some traces 

69 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

of these remain even after sixty years of Christian 
preaching. But the Denes were at all times found 
more straightforward, peaceful and religious than 
their southern neighbours, the Crees. The Mis- 
sionaries attribute this moral superiority to the 
Denes' nomad life — which nearly always keeps the 
members of the same family together, and there- 
fore away from many occasions of sin — and also to 
their many privations, which are always, even 
when by no means wished for, a check upon evil 
inclinations. It was with much good will and joy 
that the poor Denes received the priest, who 
brought them "the good Word" about a God, 
made like unto themselves, and suffering and dy- 
ing like them and for them. 

The grossest faults of the Denes, when the 
missionaries came amongst them, were polygamy, 
and cruelty to women and children. They took 
pride only in their sons. When a Montagnais used 
a certain expression, it was only the circumstances 
of the case which could show whether he meant 
"my daughter" or "my dog." Beating their wives 
every day, keeping them without food, and lay- 
ing heavy loads upon their shoulders, and some- 
times even killing little girls, were not considered 
in any way wrong. The Christian religion did 
not take very long to banish such barbarous 
customs. The faults hardest to correct are sen- 

70 



THE FAR NORTH INDK?:D! 

sitiveness, cowardice, never-ending and pitiless 
tittle-tattle, brazen mendicancy, and the spend- 
thrift mind, which never' thinks of to-morrow. 
For the children of those Indians, and for 
themselves, when prostrated by illness, the Grey 
Nuns entered the Far North, and built their Con- 
vents in various places during the last fifty years. 

(3) But how was it found possible to build 
those Convents, or to provide for their upkeep? 
All the inmates — the children, the sick, and the 
poor Nuns themselves, however mortified — had to 
be fed and clothed, and kept warm, and medically 
tended. In such a place, how and by what ways 
and means was it found possible to supply the 
needs of so many? 

Let it be remembered that no help could be 
expected from the Indians themselves of the Mac- 
kenzie district. There are indeed other tribes, of 
the same Dene race, in which the Christians quite 
understand their duty of "supporting" those who 
do them good. This is the case, for instance, at 
He a la Crosse and the Missions of which it is the 
centre, as well as in British Columbia. In those 
places, the Indians, who, it must be said, are better 
off than their brethren of Mackenzie, give the 
Missionary some of the best fruits of their hunt- 
ing or fishing expeditions. They also supply him 

71 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

with firewood, and bring him from camp to camp 
without payment. It must be acknowledged also 
that even in Mackenzie the Missionary is assisted 
when he has to visit the sick, and to follow the 
scattered families into their wild woods. Of late 
years, some of the tribes, especially in the neigh- 
bourhood of Great Slave Lake, have begun to see 
the meaning and the importance of a certain pre- 
cept of the Church. 

But, when all this has been said, it is necessary 
also to record that even at this day in the Macken- 
zie Missions the priests and Nuns are expected by 
the poor Indians to be always givers, not receivers. 
The Northern Indian is not himself a giver. On 
the contrary he takes all that he can get. He 
thinks it the most natural thing in the world that 
the Palefaces should give him everything. And 
he is perpetually begging whatever he wants or 
fancies. If he sees a stock of provisions being 
laid in before winter, he thinks the priests and nuns 
unreasonable and avaricious. He knows that he 
could easily dispose of the provisions this very 
day. As for coming to the help of his Father in 
God by tithe, or gift, or unpaid service, such an 
idea never enters his head. Of course, as living 
from hand to mouth, he is often miserably poor 
himself. But if abundance comes to him through 
fishing or the chase, it soun disappears, or the 

72 



THE FAR NORTH IXDKKD! 

money for which he sells it. The lucky huntsman, 
or fisherman, or trapper begins to feast sumptu- 
ously. He gives a feast to his family, and to his 
friends, and even to strangers. He takes it for 
granted he will have as good luck another time. 
If any of the spoils should happen to be wanted in 
the Mission House or Convent even the smallest 
portion must be paid for. The fact is that the 
Indian looks upon Priests and Nuns as rich. He 
says they have only to send a little bit of paper 
into the "Great countries," and it will bring them 
back a cargo. If you tell him that in those "great 
countries" there are poor needlewomen who stint 
themselves for his benefit; that the Society for the 
Propagation of the Faith and the Holy Childhood 
collect penny by penny, for the Indian missions, 
sums which he would squander in an hour, he will 
hardly believe or understand you. He will prob- 
ably laugh and say, ''But I see you have such or 
such a thing there; give me that.'' Such is the 
childish mind of the Indian, though his intelli- 
gence is very keen on some subjects. As regards 
"mine and thine" he seems to be unteachable. He 
is a communist bv nature. Whenever he has anv- 
thing himself, he gives it away freely and cheer- 
fully to the first that comes, of his own friends. 
It must be repeated, however, that he has no feel- 
ings of generosity in regard of those who leave 

73 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

home and native land, to serve him at great cost. 
The saintly Bishop Grandin forewarned the Nuns 
vs^hom he was beseeching to come into his diocese: 
"You will sacrifice yourselves for our poor 
Indians; but you will receive from them nothing 
but their vermin — for which also they would ex- 
pect payment, if they thought you could make 
any use of them." Some of them have asked the 
Nuns to pay them for the children whom the Nuns 
feed and clothe and teach. 

Such being the state of things, how were the 
missionary foundations made possible and endur- 
ing? 

The first answer to be given must name, with 
deepest gratitude, the Society for the Propaga- 
tion of the Faith. It was that great Society of 
Paris and Lyons which made possible the evan- 
gelization of the North. Even at this day, during 
all the confusion and loss caused by the war, this 
admirable Society finds means to continue its 
noble and generous work. 

A word of gratitude is also due to the Society 
of the Holy Childhood, which has continued, 
year after year, to help the struggling Missions 
in the Northwest. 

Likewise we would like to mention The Cath- 
olic Church Extension Society of Canada and 

74 



THE FAR NORTH 1XDKP:D! 

thank that noble body for the substantial help it 
has, during these later years, accorded our difficult 
endeavours, and which it still continues with un- 
daunted generosity. 

The Province of Quebec, it must be remem- 
bered, has not been backward in her contributions, 
and thus materially aided replenishing our fast- 
vanishing funds. 

But all these contributions put together could 
not keep pace with the growing needs of the Mis- 
sions, and especially of the Indian Industrial 
Schools. For some years past, the Canadian Gov- 
ernment has been paying a capitation grant for a 
limited number of pupils. But the number of 
pupils actually received is always much larger 
than that fixed by the Government, and, besides, 
the grant would not, in any case, suffice to meet 
the cost of goods and carriage in a country of such 
distances. 

There remain, therefore two other resources 
which have enabled the Catholic Missions to live. 
They are the charity of individual benefactors, 
and the manual labours of the Grey Nuns and the 
Oblates. The Bishops, from time to time, go into 
the "great countries" on questing expeditions. The 
Nuns and the missionaries, remaining at their posts, 
live sparingly, and add to their still rude build- 
ings. They clear the soil, they dig and delve, and 

75 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

on the surface of the earth (which remains always 
frozen beneath the surface) they grow whatever 
they are able to save from the frosts of summer 
nights, and the dry heats and locusts of July days. 

The alms given to the Bishops or others are 
used to purchase a stock of articles (such as 
groceries, cloth, household utensils, powder, shot, 
tobacco, tea, etc.) which, in the primitive north, 
can be exchanged for other things more needed. 

Mgr. Breynat, the present Vicar Apostolic of 
Mackenzie, has a farm near Fort Smith (which 
is on the Salt River, at the northern boundary of 
Alberta), from which, with the assistance of the 
little farm-yards at Fort Resolution and Fort 
Providence, it is possible to supply a limited 
quantity of provisions to the scattered Missions. 

But some butcher's meat, of which there is near- 
ly always time to forget the taste, and the produce 
of a little garden in a lucky season, and some 

preserved foods, all these together would not 

suffice to carry the communities and schools 
through the prolonged northern winters. It is 
chiefly upon their own labours in hunting, trap- 
ping and fishing, that the hungry have to rely in 
those desolate regions. 

Meat may be provided by Indian hunters, 
and it is used when fresh, or dried, or smoked. 
But it is not always easily found, and sometimes 

76 



THE FAR NORTH INDEED! 

the poor hunter has to rove the woods so long, 
before what he seeks comes suddenly in his way 
that he faints, or perhaps perishes from hunger. 

It is fish, however, that is the principal food 
of the North: fish of various kinds, trout, white- 
fish, Mackenzie salmon, pike, carp, herring, etc. 
Such fish of the North, even without dressing or 
sauce, but simply cooked in its own juice, is quite 
tasty and nourishing. The goodness of God has 
provided abundance of this palatable food in the 
very poorest and most barren of the waste places 
of the world. 

But it is no easy task to secure and to preserve 
the needed quantity of this food. How many 
stories the Oblate Fathers and brothers have to 
tell of nets swept away by storms, of unwished-for 
ebb and unwished-for tide, of the late arrival of 
the migrating shoals, of the sudden beginning of 
winter, of such frost as in one night, perhaps in 
one hour, leaves the fish-laden boats ice-bound 
far away from the banks! One of the Autumn 
months is given up to fishing, when the school 
or shoal is making for the centre of the great lakes, 
or for the Arctic Sea. Great quantities are then 
taken, carried home to the perhaps distant Mission 
House, stored up out of reach of the hungry dogs, 
and in a place where the thaw will not quite spoil 
the store. Let it be remembered that the dogs also 

11 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

must be fed on fish, and that the dogs take the 
place of horse and donkey in the frozen north. 
Suppose then a large community, a house full of 
children with Indian appetites, and a good team 
of indispensable four-footed servants who draw 
• the sledge, and we shall not be surprised to hear 
that 25,000 fishes are not too many for the yearly 
supply of one establishment. But if the autumn 
fishing is a failure, or if the harvest of the sea 
is only a poor one. or if the frost has been later than 
usual, and the stock of fish gets very "high", then 
comes, for many, a harder task than that of ''the 
Pilot of Galilean Lake,'' for they are obliged, 
day by day for months, in sixty or eighty degrees 
of frost, to say "I go a-fishing", and to entice the 
daily food from under two, or four, or six feet 
of ice. 

The Mother General of the Grey Nuns re- 
ceived some years ago a letter which may be quoted 
here as telling once for all some of the hardships 
and privations accompanying the struggle for daily 
food in the far North. The letter was written in 
December 1897, by the Reverend Father Lecorre, 
now invalided, though not inactive, but in 1897 the 
very active priest in charge of the Mission at Fort 
Providence. He wrote: ''The untimely frost 
played us a very mean trick in the autumn. As 
a rule, our fishing continues until the middle of 

78 



THE FAR NORTH INDEED! 

October. But this year, in the end of September, 
a fierce snow-storm from the north froze up our 
fishing grounds, and swept away nearly all our 
nets. We tried to think that milder weather would 
return. Vain hope! The masses of ice continued 
to float and drift upon the great river, and the 
snow was heaped up to a great height, so that 




Fishing Through Holes in the Ice. 

we had to be content with 8,000 fishes instead of 
20,000, the least number that we need. You under- 
stand what all this means — fishing all through the 
winter, almost every day, at Big Island (Grande- 
Ile), forty miles away from the Mission. What 
sufferings for our poor Brothers, on the frozen 
lake, amid the driving snow! What fatigues for 
those with the sledges! And how short-handed 

79 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

we are here, for all the work at home! And will 
the fishing under the ice succeed? We do not yet 
know. Sometimes in a severe winter, there is no 
fish to be caught at Big Island". 

As this letter shows, the principal fishermen 
of the Mackenzie Missions are our Oblate Broth- 
ers. They have kept the Northern Convents alive. 
True religious, and true missionaries, these dear 
Brothers, in imitation of St. Joseph, consecrate 
their lives to hidden and lowly labour, and they 
look for no reward in this world. It is they also 
who build the huts or houses, who collect the 
enormous quantities of wood required for fuel, 
who man the boats in the summer season, work the 
saw-mills, and supervise the men employed. In 
the winter when an Indian hunter wants to sell 
the moose or reindeer, which he has dispatched in 
the forest, he describes the place where he left 
it — perhaps a week before — he is paid, and off 
he goes. The Brother then harnesses his dogs, 
fastens on his snow shoes, and sets out to retrieve 
the precious purchase. How many a sensational 
storv each of those brave Brothers is able to tell 
of his experiences on such journeys— of snow 
driven not in flakes, but in fine dust, of hidden 
holes in the snow field, of a snow heap which gives 
way under the feet like shifting sand, and of cold 
winds piercing to the marrow! Let it be said, 

80 



THE FAR NORTH INDEED! 

however, that a visitor to the Northern Missions, 
will be most likely to find an Oblate priest or 
Bishop beside the Brother, whenever fishing, or 
carting, or wood cutting, or building, or the like, 
has to be done. 

And now what of the Nuns., who are the most 
worthy of honourable mention? Even in manual 
labour the Grey Nuns of Mackenzie have not 
spared themselves. They have dug up stumps and 
roots, clearing many a glade in the forest; they 
have tilled, and sown, and gathered. Some of 
them have even turned their hands to building 
operations, and all kinds of useful work. Sister 
Michon wrote from Providence in 1892, after the 
departure of Sister Ward: "As we have no one 
now to accompany the singers, I have begun to 
learn how to play. It is not easy at fifty years of 
age, but I hope to succeed, though not particularly 
well, for my fingers are not so pliant as they were 
thirty years ago. I am handier with hatchet or 
saw, in household work, and cabin building, than 
with a note of music. But in this poor country, so 
far away from assistance of any kind, we must 
only do the best we can." 

In the beginning, and for many years, the 
Sisters used to go from Fort Providence to the 
autumn fishing. Their little camp was pitched 
in a suitable spot, on the shore. As a rule, they had 

81 

6 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

Mass every day. Whilst attending duly to their 
religious exercises, the Sisters busied themselves, 
all through the fishing season, preparing the meals, 
mending the nets, and dressing the fish taken. In 
a word they shared most cheerfully the labours, 
privations, risks, and disappointments, of those who 
were trying to keep a struggling Mission alive. 

One of the many disappointments and trials in 
which they shared only too fully, is connected with 
St. Edward's day 1903. The fishing season at 
Big Island had been quite a success. The cargo 
was in the flat boat. The current would carry all 
hands to the Mission, forty miles away. Along 
with the Nuns, were Brother Mark and Brother 
Olivier, and the Superior, Father Edward Gouy. 
What could be more promising than to make a 
start for home in the evening of the Superior's 
feast day, October 13? After three or four hours' 
sailing, the boat began to find itself among small 
blocks of ice, driven after them by the wind from 
Great Slave Lake. These little icebergs moved, 
and the boat moved too. But in a little time the 
boat stopped dead : it was the prisoner of the ice 
floes. When daylight came, the travellers found 
themselves fast-bound amid the Willow Islands, 
all the waters, as far as the eye could reach, being 
now frozen over. What was to be done? Nothing 



82 



THE FAR NORTH INDEED 







o 
> 



u 
o 



^. o 



o 



o 






83 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

except to wait without shelter, and in bitter cold, 
until the ice was strong enough to bear. After a 
wait of one day, the travellers, invoking their 
Guardian Angels, trusted themselves on the trem- 
bling ice, and brought their tent to the nearest 
island. There they remained four days, mean- 
while making, with their hatchets, a passage from 
the boat into Beaver (Castor) Lake, (A larger 
expansion of the MacKenzie) which they thought 
still free from ice. When this very laborious and 
risky work was done, they tried to move the boat, 
but it was fast anchored by its own weight in the 
deep ice. There remained nothing now to be done 
except to save their own lives, and to get away. 
They took their small fishing boats along the 
channel which had cost them so much, only to 
find that Beaver Lake too was frozen! They had 
to return to their island, and to spend a fifth night 
there. Next day, the whole company, abandoning 
all their precious provisions, set out to walk to 
Fort Providence, along the frozen waters, and 
through the wild woods. 

Such is the dear country — dear, precisely^ be- 
cause of the sacrifices which it imposes — the dear 
country into which God called our devoted Grey 
Nuns half a century ago, and in which until now 
they alone, with the Oblates of Mary Immaculate. 



84 



THE FAR NORTH INDEED! 

have been the messengers of God's mercies to those 
of whom the world makes no account.* 

*The Grey Nuns will be only pleased to find here mention 
of the Sisters of Providence. These Sisters have never seen 
the Mackenzie, nor Lake Athabaska, but in the Peace River 
country, and in Alaska, they have spread quickly. Between 1894 
and 1912 they founded the Indian institutions at Grouard (Lesser 
Slave Lake), St. Augustine (Peace River and Smoky River), Ver- 
milion, Lake Wabaska, Sturgeon Lake, and St. Bruno. In Alaska, 
the Sisters of Providence have charge of the hospitals and schools 
at Fairbanks, and Nome. 

The Sisters of St. Anne, whose Mother-House is at Lachine, 
near Montreal, have charge of both school and hospital at Dawson, 
in Yukon Territory, and at Holy Cross. 

These various foundations, of Peace River, Alaska, and Yukon, 
though much later, and, by comparison, less difficult, than the 
foundations made by the Grey Nuns, have, nevertheless, demanded 
many sacrifices, and have been very meritorious in the sight of 
God.' 



85 



CHAPTER V. 

THE SACRED HEART HOSPITAL, FORT PROVIDE.XCE 

(iSdy-iQij) 

Providenxk Mission was founded by Bishop 
Grandin in 1861.* Mgr. Tache had asked him to 
choose a central place in which the Bishop to be 
appointed for Athabaska-Mackenzie might fix 
his residence, and where a Convent might be 
founded. "Without Nuns," said Mgr. Tache, "we 
shall not be able to do any permanent good in these 
Missions." 

Mgr. Grandin considered that the best "central 
place" would be North of Great Slave Lake. 
Then he asked himself if Big Island (Grande-Ile 
or Grosse-Ile) would serve. This island, just at the 
point where Great Slave Lake, pouring its waters 
towards the North, forms the Mackenzie river, was 
the resort of the Indians in the spring time and in 
the fall. Already in 1858, Father Grollier had 

*This was the onh- occasion on which Mgr. Grandin as Bishop 
visited Athabaska-lNIackenzie. His visit, during which he had to 
suffer a great deal, lasted three jears and two months (1861-4"). 
See Vie de Mgr. Grandin, by Fr. Jonquet O.M.T. Such was 
the odour of sanctity, in which the first Bishop of St. Albert lived 
and died, that the cause of his Beatification has been brought 
before the Holv See. 

• 86 



THE SACRED HEART HOSPITAL 

founded there the Mission of the Immaculate 
Heart of Mary, which was visited b}^ the Mission- 
aries once or twice every year. But Big Island was 
sometimes flooded; it grew very little wood; and 
the soil was such that it could never supply the 
needs of an orphanage, or any considerable number 
of persons. Bishop Grandin therefore resolved to 
try elsewhere, feeling sure that the Indians would 
follow where the Blackrobes led. 

Following the course of the Mackenzie for 
forty miles, he came, at the foot of a long rapid, 
and on the right bank of the river, upon a well- 
wooded headland of even surface, and fertile soil, 
stretching out a tapering point towards a surround- 
ing semi-circle of isles and islets in the broad 
Mackenzie. 

At the side of this headland was a sloping 
channel, forming a very good landing place for 
boats.* Here Bishop Grandin landed, and duly 
taking possession of the spot for a central Mission, 
he planted there a large Cross, made by Brother 
Kearney. He wrote to Mgr. Tache : "I have called 
the place La Providence, for I believe it destined 
to be the Providence of our northern Missions. 
If we had a little community here, we could easily 



*In the early days, this Httle harbour was full of fish. But 
it was soon exhausted, and for fishing on a large scale it became 
necessary to return to Big Island. 

87 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 




c >. 



< 

u 

Id 
O 

2: 

O 
> 

o 

OS 

Oh 

o 






c 

C "to 

2^ 

3 O 
rt 4, 

•^ TO 

.- rt 

N Cli 



o r. 



u *-• 

« u 
4> C 

*: I- 

O J3 
•O O 

_o •>-> 

J} £-5 



88 



THE SACRED HEART HOSPITAL 

from this centre visit all this north country". It 
may be mentioned here that in 1915 the Rev. 
Father Belle, Visitor General of the Mackenzie 
Missions, gave this Mission the name "Notre 
Dame de la Providence." The official name of the 
place in civil documents is Fort Providence, for, 
in this particular instance, the Hudson's Bay Com- 
pany, usually first in the field, was content to fol- 
low the missionaries and their Indians, and to 
accept the name already given. 

The first years at Providence — 1861-3, before 
the coming of the Nuns — were years of the great- 
est poverty and hardship. The history of those 
years will, please God, be told in later times. As 
soon as Bishop Grandin had provided what was 
absolutely necessary to give food and shelter to the 
Missionary Fathers, he turned his attention to the 
building of a house to shelter the Nuns. The 
winter of 1863-4 was given up to this work. The 
Hudson's Bay Company assisted, lending the ser- 
vices of some of their men. The Bishop's special 
duty was to bring the wood — of course with the 
help of the dogs — from an island just in front of 
the headland. Father Grouard (now Bishop), 
Brother Alexis, and the hired men squared the 
timber, preparing it for its various purposes in 
walls and roof and floor. By way of laying the 
first stone of the building, Bishop Grandin drove 

89 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

in the first peg. Father Grouard drove the second. 
Nails were quite unknown in the Far North, at 
that date. 

In 1865, Mgr. Faraud, the new Bishop, the first 
Vicar Apostolic of Athabaska-Mackenzie, visited 
Fort Providence. He found the house intended 
for the Nuns almost ready. He had a very skilful 
hand himself, and he set to work to make the furn- 
iture for the new house, whilst leaving all detailed 
household arrangements to be made by the Sisters 
themselves when they came. The house being now 
ready for them, five of the Grey Nuns set out for 
the Far North. They were Sisters Lapointe 
(Superior), Brunelle, Michon, St. Michael, and 
Ward. A courageous Franciscan Tertiary, Marie 
Domithilda Letendre, accompanied them. They 
left the Mother House, Montreal, on September 
17, 1866, on their way to St. Boniface (Red 
River), where they were to spend the winter. 
They were accompanied by Mgr. Tache, who had 
gone to Montreal, in order to have some voice in 
the selection of those who were to begin the new 
foundation. By 1866 railroads were spreading in 
many directions, and these travellers passed 
through the United States, reaching St. Paul in 
Minnesota by train from Chicago. At St. Paul 
they were met by Red River carts, but unfortun- 
ately w^e have no record of the pleasures or pains of 

90 



THE SACRED HEART HOSPITAL 

their journey in those carts over the 500 miles 
which separate St. Paul, Minnesota from St. Boni- 
face, Manitoba. Was the so-called road between 
the two places any better in 1866 than in 1852, 
when Mgr. Tache and Fathers Lacombe and Grol- 
lier were the first to trust themselves to the same 
track? "The road was dreadful," Mgr. Tache 
wrote. '*You should have seen a poor Bishop, and 
two Priests, up to their waists in the mud, tugging 
and drassins: in their efforts to lift horses and carts 
out of the same mud. And this not merely once 
in a while, but hundreds of times on our journey." 
The Missionary Sisters spent the winter of 
1866-7 very happily with their Sisters at St. Boni- 
face! Yet they were anxious to go forward to their 
own work in their own place. Sister Lapointe 
wrote: "We wanted to be on our way to our own 
poor home, whose desolate and destitute conditions 
had more attraction for us than all the rich and 
pleasant places in the world." Sister Lapointe and 
Sister Ward have fortunately left us in writing 
portion of the history of those early days, which 
it is our happiness to be able now to utilize in 
these pages. The lines written by the light of an 
oil lamp, in the first Mackenzie winter, now form 
an honourable memorial of the past fifty years 
of the missionary labours of the devoted Grey 

Nuns. 

91 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

The travellers to the north knew at St. Boni- 
face that Bishop Faraud had come 450 miles, 
from Lake Athabaska to Lac la Biche (north east 
of the present Edmonton), to meet them, and ac- 
company them to Providence Mission. Hence 
they felt regret that unforeseen delays kept them 
still at the Red River, whilst the Bishop was wait- 
ing for them at La Biche. There had been terrible 
prairie fires that spring, as Archbishop Tache 
afterwards explained. It was absolutely necessary 
to let the grass grow again before the ox-carts 
could be used, for the oxen have to feed on what 
they find. Moreover the weather was exception- 
ally bad, and the track was much worse than usual. 
In one caravan alone 250 animals (oxen or horses) 
were lost through hardships of the road and the 
bites of mosquitoes. 

At last on June 8, 1867, the Nuns set out on 
their journey of 910 miles from St. Boniface. The 
first part of their journey was by bullock carts 
without springs, along the track which passed 
through Portage-la-Prairie, Qu'Appelle, Carlton, 
and Fort Pitt, crossing hundreds of torrents and 
streams, when the carts had sometimes to be taken 
to pieces, and turned into boats. 

The Sister Superior's own manuscript says: — 
"At last we left St. Boniface on June 8, under 
a heavy downpour of rain, lasting all day, by way 

92 



THE SACRED HEART HOSPITAL 

of heaven's blessing on our work. The depth of the 
mud was really alarming. At one point, I was 
afraid a member of my little flock was going to be 
left behind, for Sister Ward, not being a very good 
walker, sank so far that it took a very strong arm 
to lift her out. Yet we were all happy at having 
made a start. The first day, we went no farther 
than Saint Francois-Xavier, where we intended to 
rest that night. The unceasing rain kept us there 
for three days. It seemed as if the deluge had 
come again, and the flood-gates of heaven were 
opened. There was quite a foot of water every- 
where. We thought that we must be having our 
worst experiences in the beginning, and that 
everything would be bright and pleasant later on. 
We looked forward to the great prairies, undulat- 
ing like the waves of the sea; we saw in imagina- 
tion the flowers, and the blossoms, and we 
thought that the fruits too would be ours before 
the end of our long journey. Oh, how deceitful 
is fancy! The rain kept falling every day. It 
lasted ten, twelve, even fifteen consecutive days, 
ceasing only for some rare moments when the sun 
pierced the clouds, and seemed to be heaping coals 
of fire upon our heads. What hardship in our 
going, what little rest in our halts! Many a 
time we made our beds on the bare ground, on a 
marshy soil, our blankets, our cloaks, and all our 

93 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

belongings, having been steeped in rain all through 
the day. And yet the nights were so cold. But 
away with all delicacy, and all fear! I naturally 
thought that our health might suffer seriously from 
all that we had to go through. God be praised, 
we were nothing the worse after all our little 
sufferings and privations. He for whom we make 
these sacrifices keeps us as the apple of His eye: 
not one of us has had the slightest illness. To me 
it looks like a miracle, and I wish my feeble voice 
could reach all intelligent creatures, calling on 
them to give praise and thanks to our God, who 
so watches over and sustains His children, when 
they cast all their care upon Him. 

Rain and cold were not at all our greatest trials 
in this long journey. How many times we were 
delayed on the banks of a stream or torrent, waiting 
for the deep waters to flow away! Very often 
there was no ford to be found, and, of course, 
there was no boat or barque in those wild and de- 
sert regions. We sometimes waited for two or 
three days, in places where the crossing takes only 
a few minutes, when the weather is fine. Tn such 
cases, however, it was a pleasure to see the won- 
derful ingenuity of our drivers. In a twinkling, 
with great sheets of parchment, they turned our 
carts into boats, fastened a rope to either end, and 
kept drawing them to and from either bank, until 

94 



THE SACRED HEART HOSPITAL 

all the luggage had gone over. Then it was the 
turn of the Sisters, for whom the important point 
was not to change the centre of gravity. The least 
mistaken move might have given us a bath of 
muddy water. Thank God, we came safely 
through all our difficulties. I do not know how we 
could have done so, or how we could ever have 




Holy Mass in a Tent. 

continued our journey at all, if it had not been for 
the special help and protection which God's good 
Providence sent us. If we had hardly the right 
to expect such help, it has made us all tlie more 
grateful. The Rev. Father Lacombe (that old 
and experienced voyageur of the prairies) had 

95 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

reached St. Boniface during the winter so as to 
be with us from the beginning of our journey to- 
wards the north. Mgr. Tache had appointed Rev. 
Father Leduc to be with him, and we could not 
possibly have better guardians. This is not the 
place to tell how much we owe them. God Al- 
mighty, who knows, will be sure to reward them. 
Our journey as far as Lac La Biche, lasted from 
June 8 to July 31. Of the hundred incidents, great 
and small, of that long journey, the story of one 
will give a sufficient idea.* It was July 30, and 
according to our own pre-arranged time-table, we 

*One incident, not mentioned by the Sister Superior, but told 
now in our own dny, by Father Leduc and Sister Domithilda, ought 
to be chronicled here. One day, during a halt on the banks 
of the English river, between Fort Carlton and Fort Pitt, whilst 
Sister Ward was l)usy in the tent, and the other Sisters were gath- 
ering wild fruits. Sister Domithilda was cooking dinner in the open 
air. Suddenly her clothes caught fire, and she was a living torch. 
Father Leduc, along with Father Maisonneuve (who had joined 
the party at Carlton), quickly used all the blankets, etc., within 
reach in an endeavour to put out the flames. They were not suc- 
ceeding, when Father Leduc spied a pail of milk, still smoking, 
fresh from the cow, and emptied it upon the poor victim. Father 
Maisonneuve's hands were so burnt that he was unable to say 
Mass for a fortnight, and the Nun's hands and face bore many 
scars. She tells nowadays how Father Leduc, "having extinguished 
her" with the precious liquid, said, "I should not like to be any- 
where near }ou in purgatory: the fire makes you scream too much". 

The brand from the burning, the victim of the accident, having 
quickly recovered all her wits, answered at once with a laugh, "But, 
Father, don't you see you would get out all the sooner?" 



96 



THE SACRED HEART HOSPITAL 

ought to have been at Lac la Biche on the fifteenth, 
at the latest. We had heard at Fort Pitt that Mgr. 
Faraud was waiting for us at La Biche since June 
25. We could not help feeling very uneasy, not 
knowing whether the Company's barges might not 
have gone forward, obliging the Bishop to take 
his return passage northward. However, we were 
hoping to reach La Biche on the morrow, and we 
wished for wings to carry us there in all haste. 
We rose at 1 a.m., and we were on the way at 
3 a.m. We had to pass through a forest, over a 
winding track of deep ruts and clinging mud. All 
the morning we kept moving on, at what seemed 
a snail's pace. We were very silent, and rather 
disconsolate, having no idea of the distance, and 
wondering if we could arrive before night. Sud- 
denly, at a turn in the road, which brought us out 
of a dark part of the forest, we saw two horsemen 
galloping towards us. What knights were these? 
Were they on the war path? Were these martial- 
looking figures enemies of ours, appearing now in 
the very last stage of our land journey? Oh, 
blessed surprise ! In a moment we were down from 
the carts, and kneeling for the blessing of our 
Bishop. It was he (Mgr. Faraud) with Father 
Vegreville. They had determined to come for- 
ward, and not to return without finding out for 
themselves the cause of our long delay. You can 

97 
7 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

imagine our feelings then. The Bishop, giving 
us a fatherly benediction, glanced round sharply 
to see for himself that every one of us was present, 
and every one of usJn good health. How this kind 
father and pastor thanked God, who had watched 
over us, and had brought us safe and sound through 
so many dangers. For ourselves we seemed to have 
risen to a new life ! No more anxiety or trouble for 
us! Under the pastoral staff of a beloved Father, 
the little ones of the flock have only to march on 
as they are guided. 

In a few hours after meeting the Bishop, we 
were in the arms of our Sisters of the Lac La Biche 
Convent, finding that they had shared the Bishop's 
anxiety about our long delay. A few days' rest 
with them seemed necessary after our fatigues, 
but, when one is late, one has to hasten, trying to 
make up for lost time. Only half our journey was 
over, and not at all the more dangerous half. 
Hitherto, we had contended with mud; we were 
now to become acquainted with rivers, and lakes, 
and dangerous rapids, and to follow an unexplored 
route, without having strong arms enough to deal 
with its difficulties and dangers.* 

*Until 1867, the two routes to Mackenzie were from Hudson 
Baj% or from Winnipeg, b}' the Lakes and rivers which meet at 
La Loche Portage. From this Portage the vojageur descended 
the Clearwater river to MaclMurray. on the Athabaska river, thus 
avoiding the rapids of the Athabaska, to the south of MacI^Iurray. 

98 



THE SACRED HEART HOSPITAL 

Indeed, we left everything in the hands of our 
dear and venerated Bishop and Father. It seemed 
to us we could not be shipwrecked in his com- 
pany. It was a special trouble to him that we 
were bringing more things with us than could 
well find room in such a boat as we had. How- 
ever, what God guards is well guarded. At three 
o'clock in the morning of August 3, 1867, we were 
all afoot and busy. After solemn Benediction of 
the Blessed Sacrament, we said a rather sor- 
rowful good-bye to our Sisters, and, in presence of 
nearly all the people of the place, we set sail. 

At first, everything went on beautifully. It 
was charming to watch our boat ploughing the 
limpid waters of Lac la Biche, and the little rivers 

The first who took the unexplored route from La Biche to Mac- 
Murray was Mgr. Tache in 1856. When Mgr. Faraud, in 1867, 
followed the same route with the Grey Nuns, he had far greater 
difficulties to overcome. ]\Igr. Tache went in the spring, in a light 
canoe, when the water was high. But in the autumn the rapids and 
cascades are more than ever rocky and treacherous. Mgr. Faraud, 
foreseeing this, had persuaded Mr. Christie, the Company's officer 
at Lake La Biche, to delay one of the barges, so that it might travel 
along with that which the Bishop had hired, and that each crew 
might help the other. But the Bishop's party had been kept 26 
days waiting at Lake La Biche The provisions had all been used up. 
The river was falling every day at an alarming rate. The Indians 
had grown impatient to be ofif. Mgr. Faraud was obliged, there- 
fore, to let the Company's boat start without waiting for him. 
He knew well what additional dangers he and his boatmen and the 
Nuns would have to meet with. This explains the words of the 
Sister Superior in the text. 

99 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

which flow out of it, and it was hard to understand 
any anxiety about the rest of the voyage. At night 
came the rain, an unwelcome downpour. But we 
had a pretty good tent for camping out. The rain 
did us no great harm, and we even listened with 
pleasure to the murmuring of a little stream of 




Passing Through Thousands of Rocks. 

rain-water, running quite close to us, yet not harm- 
ing us in the least. The morning was delightful, 
a good breeze having driven the clouds far away. 
We sailed along quietly on a stream bordered with 
trees which looked lovely in the rays of the rising 
sun. At eight o'clock, we had to begin our day 
of sacrifices. In order to make them easier to 

100 



THK SACRED HEART HOSPITAL 

bear, our good Bishop olfered up the Holy Sacri- 
fice of the Altar, and gave us Holy Communion, 
the food that makes the heart strong, so that it 
seemed to us as if we might, like Elias, walk for 
forty days and nights and feel no fatigue. 

We had stopped near a rapid. Now, in these 
northern climes, people do as in towns that are 
besieged. They send away the useless mouths. As 
the water was low, our guide told us that our ab- 
sence would be welcome at this point. The Bishop 
set 0& before us, to walk through the wood. We 
followed as well as we were able, whilst the boat- 
men dragged the boat along from rock to rock. 
There is no unmixed pleasure in this world. It 
was a pleasure to follow in the Bishop's foot-steps, 
but the high grass was so sodden with rain that, 
in a little while, our habits were so heavy and 
clinging about us, that we could hardly move at 
all. And at the same time a hot sun was beating 
down upon our heads. Going as we could, and 
stopping now and then to take breath, we walked 
that day about six miles. We were very glad in- 
deed when invited to take our seats in the boat once 
more. We had discovered that courage is not the 
same as strength: we were quite exhausted. 

Next day we felt sure that there could be no- 
thing before us so trying as that march in the 
Bishop's steps. We were chatting very cheerful- 

101 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

ly, when there was a sudden order to stop. The 
boat could take us no further. From the point 
where we were, down to the Athabaska River 
(about 60 miles), there was a succession of little 
rocky rapids, where the shallows made it impos- 
sible for a heavily-laden boat to go. What was 
to be done? The best thing probably would have 
been to make two journeys on each such occasion. 
But our Indian boatmen said they were too tired, 
and that when once they went down a rapid they 
would not bring the boat back. Were we then to 
throw away half of our stores, or to walk once 
more? The things that we had brought so far 
had cost us much trouble and expense. We re- 
solved to save them, and to be foot-passengers 
again. What we had now before us was no longer 
mere trudging through wet prairies for a few 
hours. We had now to make up our minds to 
walk on, for two or three days, sometimes through 
dense forest, sometimes over steep river-banks, 
sinking in the mud at every step, having to cross 
multitudes of tributary streams, and losing our- 
selves in thickets which showed no way out. 

The dear Bishop went before us, with hatchet 
in hand, clearing such pathway as could be cleared, 
cutting down trees, and throwing temporary 
bridges over the ravines. But all his efforts on 
our behalf did not prevent us from becoming 

102 



THE SACRED HEART HOSPITAL 

absolutely breathless from fatigue. I was dis- 
tressed to notice that some of the Sisters would 
not be able to hold out for long. However, we 
kept moving all the morning. ' Counting the wind- 
ings in and out, we had done about fifteen miles. 
We were no longer in sight of the river, and so 
we could not tell whether our boatmen were ahead 
of us or were still behind. At last, through sheer 
exhaustion, we stopped to rest. We lighted a great 
fire, and in a little while we heard the cries of our 
men on the river bank, who, with a strong pull, 
all together, were dragging the boat through the 
water. Though not very valiant, we had got be- 
fore them, after all. 

At this place the boatmen halted, took a good 
meal and prepared to start again. I had to ask 
them to take Sister Ward on board. They agreed, 
on condition that she would pray to the "Great 
Spirits" for a favourable journey. Certainly, 
from the time of her going on board, the vessel 
went along very smoothly, hardly touching ground 
or rock anywhere. But for us, who tried to fol- 
low through the brushwood, things were less pleas- 
ant. We had not by any means recovered from 
the fatigues of the morning. The boatmen were 
far ahead of us; we screamed until they heard us. 
They stopped and waited. We had walked about 
six miles more. There was nothing for it but to 

103 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

go on board. But no sooner were we there than 
the barge grounded. The boatmen were obliged 
to carry the luggage on their shoulders. So it was 




Indians and Half-Breeds Towing a B.\rgE. 

that in two or three hours we had advanced only 
half a mile. Everybody feeling fatigued, we 

104 



THE SACRED HEART HOSPITAL 

camped out for the night somewhat earlier than 
usual. What would the morrow bring us? 

Sleep is the kind restorer, and the night some- 
times drives all cares away. All that particular 
night the rain came down heavily; the flashes of 
lightning were frequent, and the thunder shook 
the earth beneath us. We arose with aching sides, 
and stifif and feverish limbs. We trembled to think 
of what might be before us. But blessings and 
hardships come together; the heavy rain had made 
the river rise, and so we were told that all might 
now come on board. Thereafter, our barge went 
on smoothly, for the most part, and was easily 
managed by the boatmen in certain difficult parts 
of the river. However, we had to walk occasion- 
ally, but not for so long, nor under such condi- 
tions as on previous days. 

After our third day of anxiety and fatigue, we 
saw at last the Athabaska River, which promised 
us two or three days of smooth sailing. This river 
has its own dangers, but we were able at first to 
enjoy the innocent pleasure of feasting our eyes 
upon scenery truly grandiose. The fast-running 
Athabaska carried us along towards the north, as 
if by enchantment, whilst giving us time to ad- 
mire the picturesque and varied spectacles which 
every turn of the river presented. It was a pleasure 
too great to last. 

10.=; 



THE GREY NUNS IX THE FAR NORTH 

We thought we had gone" through a great deal 
already, but we had only made a beginning: we 
had only served a little apprenticeship. One day, 
about two o'clock in the afternoon, we heard in 
the distance a booming, monotonous noise, seeming 
to come from the river. As far as the eye could 
reach there was nothing to account for the sound. 
I asked what it might mean, and I was advised to 
wait and see. In two hours we had reached Grand 
Rapid.* At this place enormous rocks form an 
island in mid-stream. The waters on both sides 
fall into depths, on which one cannot look with- 
out growing dizzy. How our hearts beat high as 
we approached the island, for it was on that island 
that we had to land, at the very spot where the 
divided waters race madly to either side. One 
wrong turn of the oar might have sent us headlong 

*Mgr. Faraud has left the following description of Grand 
Rapid. "The Athabaska in this place is as wide and deep as the 
Rhone. On both banks tower monstrous beetling crags which seem 
threatening to fall upon the traveller. From the same heights, 
in the course of time, and under pressure of ice, great masses of 
rock have actually fallen, and now form in mid-stream an island 
in which great pine trees grow. The current, which is very strong 
even above the island, gains enormous force at each side of the 
obstacles, and when the two streams meet, after forming man}' cas- 
cades, the}- come together with a roar, and throw up waves many 
feet high. The noise of these waters, harsh and terrifying, is not 
less than that of a hundred cannon firing at the same moment." 

Mgr. Faraud, when going to meet the Grey Nuns, narrowly 
escaped from drowning in those high waves below the island, 
through which the Nuns passed with closed eyes. 

106 



THE SACRED HEART HOSPITAL 

down the rapid, but our skilful guide brought the 
boat safely, away from either current, into a little 
landing-place between two rocks. There we got 
out, and passing from one trunk of a tree to another 
we were on the island, saying a fervent Deo 
Gratias. The men, not without much labour, car- 
ried all the luggage to the other extremity of the 
island, a distance of half a mile. But the barge 
remained. This could not be carried. It had to 
be drawn. The man-power was unequal to the 
task. The Bishop, looking very grave, came to 
ask us to bear a hand. We were harnessed two and 
two, and our additional help was such that the 
barge was successfully brought to the further end 
of our island. This was "portaging," indeed! As 
the Bishop had charged us not to pull hard, lest 
we might hurt ourselves, no harm was done, though 
we were fatigued, and the boatmen gaily compli- 
mented us on not having broken our collars. But 
I should have liked some of our Montreal friends 
to see us. Five Grey Nuns in harness! What a 
pretty picture! 

So far, so good. Our next task was to get away 
from the island, and from the rapid. Whilst our 
boat danced up and down upon the waves, it was 
loaded with all the luggage, and then we ourselves 
got in. Moving off was really frightening. It 
seemed as if we were rushing to certain dea'th. In 

107 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

order not to see those raging waters we closed our 
eyes. In a few seconds we opened them, to find 
that the danger spot was past. After that experi- 
ence, we were less afraid, or, at least, we could 
face the danger without growing pale. Indeed, 
some of the Sisters professed to enjoy shooting the 
rapids. Well, for the lesser ones it may be so. But 
they are of all sorts and sizes. One afternoon we 
climbed up a hill to gather saskatoons, of which 
there was a great abundance. As we were hur- 
ried, and as the fruit is small, we broke ofif some 
branches and brought them away to the boat. Just 
as we were eating our delicious fruit, the beat 
leaped into a rapid; the iron cutwater, striking a 
rock, was broken in pieces with a loud noise; the 
boat was shaken as the branches of a tree are 
shaken; and we in an instant were down in the 
whirling waters. What a fright we had! The 
fruits fell from our hands. Of course we screamed. 
Our hearts beat rapidly, and the perspiration 
streamed down our faces. People sometimes speak 
of being only frightened, and not hurt. But, half 
an hour after our fright, some of the Sisters were 
still so hurt as to be hardly able to breathe. This 
sudden descent put an end to all boasts about en- 
joying the rapids. However, it was the last of our 
difficulties on the Athabaska River. 

After passing MacMurray, we no longer 

108 



THE SACRED HEART HOSPITAL 




> 






K 

< 

O 

w 
< 



o 
is 



109 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

landed at night. The boat was allowed to drift, 
and we rested as best we could. I saw the Bishop 
among the bales of goods. The side of a large 
stove was his mattress; a rough box for the north 
was his pillow. The space between decks was re- 
served for us. It was not a very roomy place. One 
had to pillow her head upon the feet of another. 
Perhaps these two nights between decks were the 
worst nights we had. 

On August 13, 1867, we came in sight of the 
large and beautiful Lake Athabaska, its surface 
dotted all over with islets covered with green trees. 
We felt all the happier because we hoped to ar- 
rive before evening at Nativity Mission, Fort 
Chipewyan, the oldest Mission in these Northern 
parts. With a favourable wind we did arrive in 
good time, and we were received with many a vol- 
ley fired in our honour. The Indians of Chipe- 
wyan were most curious about the Nuns, whom 
they thought different from ordinary mortals. 
They wanted to know if we said Mass, if we heard 
confessions, at least, of women. One of them came 
to me to kneel for my blessing. 

Though we were in a hurry, we spent three 
happy days, for a very good reason, at the Nativity 
Mission. We found there Mgr. Glut, O.M.I., who 
was about to be consecrated as Mgr. Faraud's 
Auxiliary Bishop. With him — the titular Bishop 

110 



THE SACRED HEART HOSPITAL 

of Arindela — were Father Eynard, O.M.I., and 
Father Tissier, O.M.I. We were installed as 
Sacristans, and we made the pretty Church look 
quite grand for the consecration, which took place 
on the feast of the Assumption. The two Oblate 
Fathers had to take the place of Assistant Bishops, 
and the consecrating Bishop, Mgr. Faraud, had 
only, for other assistants in the ceremonies, good 
Brother Salasse, and some little acolytes. There 
were not many Indians present: the long and un- 
expected delay had obliged them to disperse. But 
how touching it was to be the witness of so solemn 
an event, in a place where a few years earlier the 
name of God had never been heard, and where 
now there was a good number of Christians, owing 
to the zeal and perseverance of the Missionary 
Fathers! It seemed to me that, although ecclesias- 
tical dignitaries could not be present, the angels 
of heaven must have been there, along with their 
Queen, to assist in so august a ceremony, and to 
do honour to the King of Glory. We were recom- 
pensed for all that we had gone through, since we 
now found ourselves privileged to do something, 
on our own part, which added to the solemnity 
of an event unique in the Northwest. 

It would have been a pleasure to stay longer 
at Nativity, but there seemed always to be a voice 
in the north wind, saying, "Come, come, we are 

ni 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

waiting." We started. Once upon the majestic 
Slave River, we soon lost sight of Lake Athabaska, 
and we seemed to have entered a new world. No 
more steep and rocky banks, but a river, almost 
as broad as the Saint Lawrence, flowing silently 
through wide-spreading prairies, bordered by 
forest trees. The days seemed short amid scenes 
of such magnificence, and they were made shorter 
by the swiftness of the current which bore us 
along. One day was enough to bring us to a suc- 
cession of rapids, where the river divided into an 
immense number of channels by enormous boul- 
ders, boils up to a considerable height and falls 
with resounding crash at the foot of the cataracts. 
I speak of the Fort Smith Rapids, a chain whose 
links cover sixteen miles, the last obstacles to navi- 
gation on the way to the Arctic Sea. Drawing 
near these successive abysses, we could not help 
feeling frightened. Yet we had less reason for 
fear than elsewhere, not because the danger was 
less, but because our experienced guide had passed 
up and down the river scores of times, and had a 
very sure hand. In four places there were por- 
tages. 

As soon as we got into calm water, beyond the 
last rapid, we were surrounded by Indians, who 
had come from a distance to meet us. Next day, 
we reached Salt river, and the house of the fam- 

112 



THE SACRED HEART HOSPITAL 




r^ 

S 



trl 
J- 



v. 
o 



o 
y. 






8 



113 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

ous old "patriarch," Beaulieu. He is a Montag- 
nais Half-Breed, whose good life has won him 
the esteem and affection of the Indians, all of 
whom look upon him as a father. It was with 
much emotion that we saw here those poor chil- 
dren of the woods assembled together to welcome 
us, and gathered round their Bishop in their 
humble chapel, assisting at Holy Mass with edi- 
fying piety. They sang during Mass., and their 
wish was gratified to hear the Nuns sing also. 
After the instruction, they sang, in their own 
language, a very beautiful hymn, and in such 
perfect harmony that we were really delighted. 

We should have liked well to stay for a while at 
Salt River, whether to rest, or to enjoy what was so 
pleasing and edifying. But it was our duty to go 
forward still. Two more days and nights brought 
us to St. Joseph's Mission, Fort Resolution, Great 
Slave Lake. There the Rev. Father Gascon gave 
us a thousand welcomes in his humble abode. The 
poor Father had been a long time alone, and had 
wondered what the meaning could be of our long 
delay in coming. There were tears in his eyes, as 
he kept looking from the Bishop to us, and from us 
to the Bishop, seemingly not quite sure whether he 
was awake or dreaming. He would have wished 
us to make a long stay at Fort Resolution, but the 
Bishop wanted to move on, as the weather was fine. 

114 



THE SACRKD HEART HOSPITAL 

It must have been Father Gascon's prayers and 
tears, like those of St. Scholastica, which brought 
on a storm. The Lake was so rough that we were 
obliged to remain two days at St. Joseph's Mission. 

We were now in the last stage of our journey, 
and it was with pleasure that we set sail once more. 
Great Slave Lake is an inland sea, and a veritable 
cave of all the winds. We had to plough through 
its waves very slowly. Sometimes after sailing for 
a couple of hours, we had to put into land, and to 
remain for a whole day waiting for the storm to go 
down. These forced delays were all the more try- 
ing because we knew that we were so near our 
destination, so near the end of what seemed a never- 
ending journey. On August 27 we sailed for many 
hours, though the wind was not favourable. To- 
wards evening it turned, and, in the hope of getting 
to La Providence the sooner, we decided to spend 
the night on board. An unlucky decision it was, 
for the wind soon changed again, the clouds gath- 
ered thick and black, and we soon were stranded. 
All night we remained exposed to the rain and the 
cold. Sleep was out of the question. Fortunately, 
this was the last of our many arduous adventures, 

The light of the morning star was enough to 
show our guide where we were. He called up the 
boatmen, and in a short time we landed for break- 
fast on a little island, where the waters of the Great 

lis 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

Lake rush out to form the broad Mackenzie. Deo 
Gratias! A few hours more, and we shall be at 
home! 

Yet those hours seemed long, and it was only at 
three o'clock in the afternoon that we saw a flag 
flying on the Bishop's house. Gradually, other ob- 
stacles stood out quite clearly, and soon we saw on 
the bank a crowd of Indians and others, cheering 
our arrival, and firing of¥ volleys in the gaiety of 
their hearts. We responded by intoning the Mag- 
nificat, and it was whilst we sang our Lady's hymn 
that we were welcomed by the Rev. Father Grou- 
ard. Brother Alexis and Brother Boisrame, and 
all the people. We were ashore, in a strange, 
though longed-for, land in our new country, our 
home, our tomb. 

And now, dearest Mother General, is there any- 
thing more that I have to say? Never, since our 
arrival, have we regretted coming: never for a 
moment have we been unhappy. That does not at 
all mean that we have all that we can wish for! 
There are, in truth, many sacrifices to be made. 
But it was in order to make them that we came 
here. We find it rather hard to get used to the 
coarse food, which is always the same. We never 
taste bread. 

Adieu, dearest Mother! This paper, happier 
than ourselves, will find its wav into the bosom of 

116 



THE SACRKD HEART HOSPITAL 

our loved commLinity- We can only follow it in 
spirit. Or, rather, we shall go before it, for our 
thoughts fly back more quickly there. Adieu, good 
and dear Sisters all! Most probably, we shall 
never see one another again in this world. Adieu, 
until the blessed day of our meeting in a happier 
land! Please to remember us, day by day, at the 
foot of the altar, in our own old home, and again 
near the shrine of our venerated Foundress, 
Mother d'Youville." 

Here ends the story of a march towards the 
North Pole in 1867. 

In the last fifty years many other Grey Nuns 
have gone on similar expeditions. Mother Charle- 
bois, visiting Providence Mission in 1880, wrote: 
''We had rain all day. We camped out, with all 
our linen wringing wet. I never foresaw that I 
should have to live, day and night, for months on 
those barges. It is a terrible experience for Nuns. 
The scrupulous or over-delicate would deserve 
special sympathy. But what can be done? There 
is no other way of reaching the northern Missions." 

The Rev. Mother Piche, Superior General, 
paying an official visit to the northern convents, 
and suffering much from cold and hunger, and 
having to be content with cold food taken in the 
neighbourhood of tipsy Half-Breeds, wrote on 
May 24, 1912 : "We had some difficulty in reaching 

117 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

Lake Athabaska, owing to the ice. I couid bring 
nothing except a small portmanteau. All the boxes 
had to be left behind at Athabaska Landing, from 
which the barges start. Oh, what hardships one 
has to go through, on such a journey! If it were 
not to help in saving souls, surely no one could face 
the difficulties w^hich our self-sacrificing Sisters 
do face so willingly." 

In the autumn of 1893 Mother Stubinger was a 
month and five days on the Athabaska river, when 
returning from the north, whilst the snow fell with- 
out ceasing. She was saved from starvation by a 
few famished hares, snared in the night. 

These few passages, chosen at random from a 
great number of letters, and the somewhat detailed 
account which we ow^e to Sister Lapointe, tell us of 
nothing but the ordinary and inevitable incidents 
of travel in the north. They tell us nothing of 
disasters — of dearly-bought goods sent to the bot- 
tom of some lake; of boats dashed in pieces on the 
rocks; of Nuns barely saved from drowning; of a 
tempest on Great Slave Lake, continuing for fort}'^- 
eight hours, during which each raging wave 
seemed to be the last that the boat could survive. 
Yet Grey Nuns in their travels to the Far North 
have gone through such experiences as all thc^e. 
One of them, Sister Marie-Marguerite, was on her 
way to Providence Mission in 1870, in company of 

118 



THE SACRED HEART HOSPITAL 

Mgr. Glut and Father Foure, o.M.I.^ when the 
guides ran away, leaving the little company to its 
fate at Grand Rapid. Bishop Glut set out on foot 
to look for help. It was a month before he could 
get back, and by ^ that time the bad weather, and 
weariness, and hunger, and fever had brought the 
poor Nun to death's door. She died in another 
week at Lake Athabaska.* 

The Missionary Sisters of Mackenzie — of the 
Sacred Heart Hospital — saw at a glance what a 
great field of labour aw^aited their courage and self- 
denial. They saw that their self-sacrifice had to be 
the price which would rescue and uplift a race 
still sunk in barbarism. One of them wrote in 
1 867 : "I must give you a few instances to show you 
what is the depth of the moral misery which w^e 
are called on to relieve. What I tell you will shock 
you to hear, as it sickens me to tell. It was a rather 
general custom of the savages in these countries to 
kill, and sometimes to eat, the orphan children, 
especially the little girls'. Religion has made a 
great change in this respect, but infanticide is still 
by no means rare. A mother, looking with con- 

*Father Roure also suffered much, and had a long illness, 
of which he still bears the traces. This veteran of the North, 
after thirty-nine years of solitude at Fort Rae, on the North Arm 
of the Great Slave Lake, among the Flat-Dog-Rib Indians, and 
after a few years at Fort Smith, on St. Bruno's Farm, which 
he began, and had just got into working order, when he had to 
leave it — is now the venerated Chaplain of the Grey Nuns at 
Notre Dame de la Providence. 

a 19 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 




< 
Q 

< 

w 

w 
W 



t/2 

►J 

6 

<: 

W 

Oh 

o 

ft 
o 

a< 
D 

o 
as 

O 
< 



120 



THE SACRED HEART HOSPITAL 

tempt on her newly-born daughter, will say, "Her 
father has deserted me; I am not going to feed 
her." So she will wrap up the little one in the skin 
of an animal, smother her, and throw her into the 
rubbish heap. Another mother, as she makes her 
way through a snow-field, will say, '^My child's 
father is dead ; who will now take care of it? I am 
hardly able to support myself." Thereupon she 
makes a hole in the snow, buries her child there, 
and passes on. There was a case of an Indian 
father who, in a time of sickness, lost his wife, and 
two or three of his children. There remained to 
him one child still in arms. For two or three days 
he carried the little fellow, then he left him hang- 
ing on the branch of a tree, and went his way. T 
have said more than enough to grieve you. Now 
you will quite understand that all these wretched 
people would rather have given their children to 
us than have killed them, or let them die." 

The barbarous deeds of fifty years ago are occa- 
sionally repeated even now, if the Convent 
Orphanages are far away. But the poor children 
are usually saved, to be brought to the Convent by 
some charitable neighbour, as in the case of Gab- 
riel and Rosalie. 

Gabriel — who at his Baptism was tlius named 
after the Bishop — belonged to a pagan group of 
the Sekanais tribe, living near the Rocky Moun- 

121 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

tains, in the neighbourhood of Fort Nelson, in the 
northeast corner of British Columbia. He was 
about eight years of age when he saw his mother 
kill his father, and throw his little brother into the 
fire. He himself was saved from the same fate by 
his grandmother, who took him to a Sekanais 
named Barby, who had no children of his own. A 
few days later Barby's wife sickened and died. 
Barby after some incantations, thought the Spirit 
told him that the adopted child was the cause of 
his wife's death. Accordingly he left the boy alone, 
on the bank of the Nelson river, near his wife's 
grave, and he removed his tent to the opposite 
bank. He left the little boy without food or fire, 
and almost naked, and watching him across the 
river, he took deliberate aim at him with his gun, 
whenever he saw the boy wandering around the 
grave, or coming to the water to drink, or pulling 
up roots to satisfy his hunger. At the end of ten 
days, a Trader of the Hudson Bay Company at 
Fort Nelson, Boniface Laferty, who had been one 
of the first pupils of the Nuns at Fort Providence, 
was passing northwards to Fort Liard. He heard 
of the case from the little boy's grandmother. He 
told the two Indians whom he had with him to 
take the boy and hide him in a certain place, whilst 
he himself distracted the attention of the fierce 
Sekanais. The child, when found, was little more 

122 



THE SACRED HEART HOSPITAL 

than a skeleton, on which vermin and mosquitoes 
had been trying to feast. He was left at Fort 
Liard, "for the Nuns." by Mr. Laferty, and he was 
taken to Providence, 300 miles away, by Father Le 
Guen, O.M.I. 

In the Orphanage there, Gabriel remained for 
two years, learning how to pray to the Great Spirit 
and His Divine Son. But Gabriel had brought 
lung disease from the Nelson river, and in spite of 
tender care, by day and by night, he died very 
young. 

The story of Rosalie is different. The visitor 
to-day (1917) to Fort Resolution Convent (of 
which we have yet to speak) will be attracted by 
the intelligent and sweet face of the smallest, 
though not the youngest, of the sixty orphan girls, 
who rapidly range themselves in order, like steps 
of stairs, at the sound of the bell. This is Rosalie, 
seven years of age, speaking English and French, 
and the Indian dialect of her native tribe, the Dog- 
Ribs. Sister Ann Mary has taught her to recite 
and to act, in a way that provokes alternately laugh- 
ter and tears. Rosalie, when left an orphan at four 
years of age, went to live with her uncle. The 
Dog-Ribs are all Christians, so she was not killed. 
But the original cruelty of the Indian heart 
justifies the name by which an orphan is 
called in the Northern languages, the Weeper. 

123 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 



For a year Rosalie followed the camp, eating what- 
ever she could find left over by others, and having 
for her only bed-clothes such odds and ends of 
peltry as were of no use to others. One night she 
felt she was getting frost-bitten, and she tried in 




Three Sisters of the Hare- 
Skins Tribe. 
From Fort Good-Hope, at the 
Fort Providence School. 

vain to rekindle the dying embers in the hut. Next 
day, as she could not walk, she was taken away on a 
sledge, "for the Nuns." At Fort Rae, on the North 
Arm of Great Slave Lake, the Company's officer, 

124 



THE SACRED HEART HOSPITAL 

with his pocket knife, cut off both her feet, and so 
saved her life to be the baptized and educated 
Rosalie, if not the prairie flower, of the Fort 
Resolution Convent. 

It is easy, therefore, to understand that the first 
and foremost work before the Grey Nuns in the Far 
North was to prevent the massacre of the innocents, 
and to bring to these children the blessing of Bap- 
tism at least. 

Of a second task which the Nuns set before 
themselves, one of them wrote as follows: — "An- 
other work which we have in view, is to gather 
together a number of Half-Breed or Indian chil- 
dren, and to give them a good education, so that 
they may be able afterwards to spread the knowl- 
edge of our holy religion among their relations and 
friends. Our schools will also give us Catholics a 
higher place in the esteem of our separated breth- 
ren, who, as you know, attach great importance to 
the external advantages of education." 

School was opened for the first time at Fort 
Providence on October 7^ 1867. The teacher. Sis- 
ter St. Michael, began with eleven pupils. 

Still another good work undertaken by the 
Nuns was the care of the sick. Justly was their 
Convent known as the Sacred Heart Hospital. For 
half a centurv there has been a welcome there for 

125 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

the many diseases which afflict the poor Indians of 
the North. Many afflicted persons have found 
shelter for long years under that hospitable roof. 
There one might have found Blind Margaret, Lid- 
wine the paralytic, the Little Fool, and many an- 
other. The Little Fool, who was partially par- 
alysed, had been abandoned on the shore by his 
father, one of the Slave Indians. He was found by 
the Sisters of Charity, and brought home. For 
twenty years they took care of him, doing all that 
they could to relieve his mental and corporal in- 
firmities. When the Little Fool was vexed, he 
would race on all fours to strike his devoted nurses. 
But their long-continued patience and kindness 
almost succeeded in making him obedient, and in 
teaching him something of religion. 

The sick Indians, especially in the first years, 
were very savage still, especially in their language. 
But the devoted Sisters schooled themselves to 
make allowance, to understand, and so to forgive. 
In the Hospital of the Sacred Heart they once had 
an old man who, in time of famine, had eaten his 
wife and his four children. He was in hospital, 
because feeble and paralysed, no longer able to go 
to the hunting grounds. The Infirmarian Sister 
spent a long time instructing him and preparing 
him for eternity. The day before his death, he 
called her, and said confidentially, 'Tf I had a little 

126 



THE SACRED HEART HOSPITAL 

human flesh, I think it would do me good." 

The Indians, were, of course, the chief care of 
the Sisters of Charity in Mackenzie. But the sick 
of any other race, and of any religion, were also 
welcome to their charitable services. One night in 
1899, during the mad rush to the goldfields of the 
Klondike, the Sisters were roused in alarm by the 
noise of tables and chairs upset, and someone fall- 
ing on the floor, and rising to fall again. It was an 
unfortunate miner, whose legs had both been frost- 
bitten in the melting snow. When about to give 
himself up for lost, like so many others, he noticed 
a house by the river side. He had dragged himself 
there, but could only lie upon the floor, groaning. 
By the skilful care of the Sisters, he was sent away 
cured. 

Besides the inmates of the Hospital, sick people 
in their own huts or homes were also cared for by 
the Nuns, as they are still. Every day the Sister 
Superior may be seen leaving the Convent, carry- 
ing, under her grey cloak, medicine, lancet, lint, 
and hot water, and passing in the snow from tent 
to tent, from cabin to cabin, from ulcer to ulcer, 
bringing to each sufferer a remedy along with the 
encouraging sm.ile of the true Sister of Charity. 
And when death comes, how genuine is the grief, 
how sincere the sympathy! The Nuns have seen 
manv of those epidemics which, from time to time, 

1 27 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

visit and decimate the Red Indian tribes, not spar- 
ing even those children who seemed to be safe 
within the convent walls. Over such little ones, 
whose bodies they had to commit to earth, after 
preparing their souls for heaven, the Nuns have 
wept as lovingly, and as long as any mother. 

The following lines are taken from a letter writ- 
ten by Sister Beaudin, on November 21, 1903: 
"Soon after dear Sister Boisvert left us, an epi- 
demic, coming from the Good Hope district, fur- 
ther north, was raging here. Not one of our fifty- 
four children escaped it. At first we did not think 
it dangerous, but we soon saw our mistake. After 
measles, came scarlet fever, diphtheria, and dysent- 
ery. It was heartbreaking to see so many children 
all at the same time bound on a bed of suffering. 
We watched over them by day and by night. It 
pleased God to afflict us by ten deaths. Three of 
the boys, and seven of the girls were carried ofif. 
One of the little girls died whilst making her 
thanksgiving after her First Communion. We are 
very sad, and yet we can envy the holy deaths 
granted to those dear children." 

The one obstacle in the way of doing so much 
for the orphans and the sick was the utter poverty 
in which the Nuns themselves had to live. Mother 
d'Youville had often said, "Our Sisters ought not 

128 



THE SACRED HEART HOSPITAL 

to have more comfort than the poor/' The Sisters 
at Providence could well afford to be judged by so 
severe a doctrine. We find that until 1899. when 
the present Convent was opened, the children slept 
in berths, like the shelves of a bookcase, ranged one 
above the other from the floor to the ceiling. These 
curious constructions, said to have been made bv 
Bishop Faraud, ought to be preserved in memory 
of old times. In this children's dormitory, of 
which we speak, the one free corner was occupied 
by the Sisters' beds, laid side by side. One of the 
Sisters, however, had to sleep on a table on the 
ground-floor, so as to keep the fire burning all 
night. For a long time, in the beginnmg, the Sis- 
ters could not have the clothing of which they had 
need. Grey habits might be seen, which had been 
made of canvas. 

Telling something of those hard times, one of 
the Sisters, who has been at Providence since 1884, 
said lately with a quiet smile, "But we did not let 
them know at the Mother House: we were afraid 
of being called back." 

The Providence foundation was already twen- 
ty-six years old, and was making progress ( !) , when 
Mother Stubinger wrote as follows, in the report 
of her visitation there : "One's heart is crushed, and 
again one's heart is enlarged, in such a place as 
this. Only an eye witness can understand things. 

129 
9 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 







o 
a 



o 



a 
w 



W 

^ 

Z 



130 



l^HE SACRED HEART HOSPITAL 

At first, I thought the Sisters looked pretty well; 
but I find they are all very delicate. Their cour- 
age and generosity are beyond all praise. They are 
cheerful and gay even in the refectory, for them a 
place of special mortification. Three times a day, 
the same two dishes are laid before them, fish and 
potatoes. A little cake, of the size of a Boston bis- 
cuit, is called the dessert. Only on great festivals 
they may have a little rice, and dried apple, or wild 
berries. Game has almost disappeared from this 
country. During my stay of a fortnight, ten geese 
were the only thing killed. Even fish has be- 
come scarce. To find a winter supply, it is neces- 
sary to go a distance of forty miles. For this win- 
ter supply, that is, to give everyone something ^to 
eat, though not at all enough, at least 21,000 fishes 
must be stored. To add to the local misfortunes, 
there has been a plague of locusts. In ten days, 
since I have been here, they have eaten up the fruits 
and vegetables which, with great difficulty, had 
been grown here. We have tried, without success, 
all possible means to get rid of the grasshoppers. 
My heart is full of sorrow, day after day, as I see 
our poor Sisters left without even the necessaries 
of life." Mother Stubinger, after her return to 
-Montreal, was sometimes seen to be weeping in the 
refectory. She was thinking of those whom she 
had left in the Far North. 

131 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

In 1885, Sister Ward wrote at Providence: 
"The potato crop has been very poor. The barley 
lield has been ruined by the locusts ; also the wheat, 
last year's crop having been destroyed by the frost. 
The thick ice gathered on the lake, before the neces- 
sary fishing could be completed. Yet we are now 
eating fish three times a day since the middle of 
August. There is not a morsel of meat in the 
house. We are keeping Lent by anticipation, and 
a Lent of which we cannot foresee the end. How- 
ever, our fish diet is really good, and we eat it with 
such good appetites that we are likely to die of old 
age. All our vegetables have shared the fate of the 
wheat and the barley. Dear Sister Brunelle, after 
lavishing on them what may be called a mother's 
care, had the consolation of bringing home one car- 
rot! The onions alone remain: it appears they 
were so bad that the locusts disdained them." 

So we see that agriculture in the North has 
other enemies besides the frozen ground, and the 
freezing blasts. Besides the locusts, sometimes 
come the caterpillars. A letter of 1879 says: "The 
sowing was all over by May 24. We were con- 
gratulating ourselves on having finished so soon, 
when Father Lecorre came to tell us that there were 
thousands of caterpillars in the barley. They set 
to work about ten o'clock in the evening, and hid 
in the ground at sunrise. They destroyed the two 
fields of barley." 132 



THE SACRED HEART HOSPITAL 

No barley meant no soup, and no coffee, for the 
year then beginning. Barley was used to make 
both soup and coffee, quite according to the Kneipp 
prescription, and of course without sugar, which 
is still a luxury in the North. This soup is the sub- 
ject of an interesting note written in his journal by 
the Father Superior of the Providence Mission on 
August 21, 1903 : "There is no more dried fish, and 
from the river we can hardly get enough for one 
meal a day. We must live upon soup." 

The heaviest trial of all came in 1881-2. In 
spite of silence about sufferings, in spite of the 
hopes for improvement which the optimists of the 
Convent mingled with the reports which dut\^ 
obliged them to send to their Superiors, the true 
state of the case became only too well known, and 
an order came to abandon the Convent. "It is a 
martyrdom of the Sisters," the document said: 
"there is no hope of their being able to live there; 
they must withdraw." 

The bearer of the fatal message was Brother 
Larue, who was sent from Lake Athabaska, on May 
16, 1881. The Brother was to make all haste, so 
that the Nuns might be able to take their passage on 
the next boats coming from Fort Simpson, on the 
Mackenzie. But the Brother's canoe was so 
delayed by floating ice, first at Fort Smith, and then 
at Great Slave Lake, that he reached Providence 

133 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

only on June 28. Great was the distress there. In 
the Convent the Nuns were weeping. Outside, the 
Indians and Half-Breeds were declaring the\^ 
could not allow the departure of those who were 
the Mothers of their sick, and of their young 
orphans. All the Protestants of Fort Providence 
were deeply grieved. It was a relief to all when 
the boats from Fort Simpson arrived two days 
after Brother Larue had brought the letter. It was 
evidently impossible to be ready to close the Con- 
vent, and leave the place on such short notice. It 
was evidently necessary to wait for the next sailing, 
which w^ould be in another year. So it was 
arranged that Sister Charlebois, the Mother Gen- 
eral's Assistant, who had spent the winter at Provi- 
dence, would go aboard by herself, and would tell 
them at Montreal to expect all the Nuns in the fol- 
lowing spring. 

Meanwhile, the news reached Mr. Camsell, tne 
chief official of the Hudson's Bay Company at Fort 
Simpson, and he told the Nuns that there would be 
no room for them on the Company's boats, if they 
wanted to go away for good. 

"But," they said, "we are under orders." 
"Well, let them come and fetch you." 
"But, if we cannot live here? Our poverty 
makes it impossible," said the Nuns. 

"We will bring you, carriage free, all that your 
friends send," was the offer in reply. 

134 



THE SACRED HEART HOSPITAL 

The Nuns could only say: "There will be an- 
other letter from Montreal, ordering us to return 
without fail." 

"No!" said the friendly Protestant gentleman: 
"all letters pass through my hands, and no such 
letter shall reach you." 

All these objections would have had to be 
over-ruled somehow, if religious authority so 
required. But they made a great impression, and 
they increased the sorrow of one and all. The 
autumn and winter of 1881-2, were a prolonged 
agony. Father Lecorre got the children to pray to 
God for the decision which all desired. Father 
Ladet, being asked to help in packing up, said. 
"No! God Almighty will not permit your depart- 
ure. The Sisters are doing too much good here; 
their going away would be too great a misfortune; 
they cannot go, and I am sure they won't go; I will 
pack no boxes." 

Meanwhile, everybody was trying to discover 
some new economies and privations, which might 
justify a reprieve. 

One of the Nuns wrote at a later date : "We kept 
on imploring all the Heavenly Powers that the 
sentence might not be carried out. We had suf- 
fered so much in our frozen North, and we were so 
attached to our poor orphans, that we thought we 
could not now be happy elsewhere." 

135 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

But of course the command that had reached 
the Convent had to be considered before all per- 
sonal regrets and desires. One by one, the children 
would be sent away. One by one, as if a fresh fibre 




The First Convent oe Fort Providence (1867). 
Sisters Marie-Anne, Michon, Ward, Yves, Brunelle, Augustine. 

were being plucked from the heart, each piece ot 
linen was folded, each piece of furniture was un- 
done. Even before the breaking up of the ice, that 
is, long before the boats were due, everything was 
packed and ready, and the walls of the Convent 
were bare. 

136 



THE SACRED HEART HOSPITAL 

One evening in March, 1882, the air rang with 
the tinkling bells of the dog-sled, bringing the post 
from far away. There was a Montreal letter for 
the Convent. In the Superior's trembling hands it 
remained a while unopened. She seemed like one 
praying that, if it were possible, the bitter cup 
might pass. "Open it," said the Oblate Father; "I 
am sure it brings good news: we have all prayed 
so much." 

He was right. Mgr. Tache, hearing how things 
were, had promised to find additional help; Father 
Ducot had got money from his family in Bordeaux; 
Father Lecorre was to go to France to make an 
appeal for the Mackenzie Missions. The Nuns 
were to remain, and their number was even to be 
increased before long. Though Isaac was bound 
on the altar, God did not demand the actual sacri- 
fice. The seemingly destined victim was spared, 
for the happiness of many generations. 

The sufferings and privations of the Grey Nuns 
at Providence were by no means at an end. Never- 
theless, things began to improve. The Canadian 
Government gave some help; a certain Bishop 
managed somehow to increase his contributions; 
and in our time the Vicar Apostolic of Mackenzie 
is enabled to give their daily bread — real, literal, 
wheaten bread, be it understood! — to the Nuns and 
their voung charges at Notre Dame de la Provi- 

137 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 




0^ 

00 



j- 

p 

< 






o 
z 



a: 






Z 

^ 

H 



138 



THE SACRED HEART HOSPITAL 

dence. The present Convent is quite a fine and 
spacious building. It is the enlargement, by Mgr. 
Breynat, of the second Convent, which was built 
in 1899 by Mgr. Grouard. Let St. Joseph only 
provide fish from the Great Lake, and potatoes 
from the garden, and the Grey Nuns of the North 
will joyfully face the winters of another half-cent- 
ury, making very little of their sacrifice of all com- 
fort and ease. They know they are working for 
the salvation of souls. They know they are the 
missionaries of the poor. 

The Sacred Heart Hospital at Fort Providence, 
celebrated its Golden Jubilee, on July 3-6, 1917, 
with as much solemnity as was possible in the Far 
North. The Mother General of the Grey Nuns, 
Reverend Mother Piche, was present, having made 
the long and fatiguing journey from Montreal, 
along with the Secretary General of the Institute, 
Mother St. John Baptist. From all the Convents 
in the Mackenzie religious province came some 
representatives of the self-sacrificing Sisters ever 
busy therein. The Te Deum was chanted in the 
new Chapel, whose beautiful proportions were seen 
to great advantage in the clear northern light, 
chanted before the superb altar, presented by Cana- 
dian friends in honour of this Jubilee day. The 
Right Rev. Bishop Breynat, in a memorable ser- 

139 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

mon, spoke of the hidden lives, the courage, the 
sacrifice, the perseverance of the Sisters of Charity, 
never failing during half a century, and under 
God's blessing bringing forth such marvellous 
fruit. The children of the Institution, in prose and 
in poetic song, told their gratitude and love for 
their good Mothers of the Convent, and for their 
Canadian and French and all other benefactors, of 
whom the Grey Nuns and the Oblate Fathers are 
for them the immediate representatives. 

Reverend Mother St. John Baptist allows us to 
quote here some passages from the diary which she 
wrote during the Jubilee celebrations. 

"July 4. Another banquet! Sister Stc. 
Eugenie, the Local Superior, had made all arrange- 
ments. The Indians of the Fort had been mvited. 
Thirty of them came, and they evidently felt very 
proud and happy. The mothers, wearing a shawl, 
carried their little children on their back. A 
mother of twins had one on her back, and the other 
in her arms. At first I thought she was a hunch- 
back, but the hump soon disappeared. This re- 
minds me to tell you of a distraction I had at Mass 
this morning — yet a very touching sight. The In- 
dian mothers bring their children with them every- 
where, and, of course, to Mass also, not always to 
the comfort of the preacher. When these women 
are to receive Holy Communion, they let the Nuns 

140 



THE SACRED HEART HOSPITAL 

and the Convent children go first. Then, quite 
unceremoniously, they hand their children to the 
Nuns, and approach the altar rails. On their re- 
turn they take back the babies, and squat down, 
with their shawls about their heads, praying very 
devoutly. 

"But about our little banquet. The men sat at 
one side, the women at the other. The Bishop 
blessed the table, and then helped the guests. The 
Mother General took her part also, and she gave 
to each guest a holy picture and a blessed medal. 
The Indians had not expected so many good things. 
They had already dined before coming, but the 
plates were quickly cleared all the same. One 
mother, saying how she regretted the absence of her 
son, pocketed her own dessert of raisins and 
almonds for him, and helped herself from the plates 
of her obliging neighbours. Nearly all those In- 
dians were old pupils of the Sisters, and it was very 
consoling to hear how they spoke of their youthful 
days in the Convent. Good old grandmother 
Bouvier was quite proud to tell that it was her 
children who were the first pupils of the Nuns at 
Fort Providence. She herself sang and danced for 
us. Her son, John Baptist, having been taught 
English and French by the Nuns, held an import- 
ant position at the Fort, in the service of the Hud- 
son's Bay Company. He is now pensioned off. In 

141 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 




o 

w 
a 



Ei 



IS 

o 

fa 



w 

o 

< 



w 
K 
i- 

c 
o 

< 

o 



142 



THE SACRED HEART HOSPITAE 

our festive gathering, he made a speech, and pro- 
posed the health of the Mother General, telling of 
all the good done to the Indian people by her de- 
voted Nuns, those who have gone to their reward, 
and those who have come to fill the void left by 
their departure. He told us that he had hoped that 
Mother Ward also might have come back from 
Eastern Canada for this feast day, and that he had 
prepared a special speech in her honour, as she is 
the survivor of the founders of the Hospital of the 
Sacred Heart." 

To these grateful reported words of a Half- 
Breed, w^ho was one of the eleven pupils of October 
1 . \ 867, it only remains to add a testimony of very 
special value. In the Nuns' little parlour at Fort 
Providence, there is a Visitors' Book, of which the 
first page has been written by Bishop Breynat, the 
ecclesiastical Superior of the Grey Nuns of Mac- 
kenzie. The words of that devoted prelate will 
make the very best conclusion of this Chapter on 
the Convent and Hospital of the Sacred Heart. 

"This house has done a great deal of good al- 
ready. It will do still more as time goes on, making 
more and more progress with the blessing of 
Heaven. All visitors are struck with admiration 
at what they see here, in so remote a place. In the 
midst of my own anxieties and cares, it is always my 
greatest consolation when I can spend a day under 

143 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

the roof of this admirable religious establishment. 
I must add what I have said many times already, 
that this Hospital of the Sacred Heart has been and 
will continue to be, a source of many blessings, and 
of abundant vocations, for the whole Congregation 
of the Grey Nuns. 

tGABRIEL, O.M.I., 
Bishop of Adramytfium, 
Vicar Apostolic of Mackenzie.'^ 



144 



CHAPTER VI. 

THE CONVENT OF THE HOLY ANGELS, NATIVITY 
MISSION, LAKE ATHABASKA (1874) 

Of the site and the prospects of the Convent of 
the Hol}^ Angels. Lake Athabaska, Mother Stub- 
inger wrote, after an official visit in 1893: "There 
is nothing to be seen here except rocks and hills. 
The Convent, perched high on a rock, looks like an 
eagle's nest. There is no ground that can be tilled. 
The patch on which our Sisters try to grow potatoes 
and barley was a morass, which was filled up with 
soil taken from the Lake at low water; it measures 
about half an acre. There is also a small island, on 
which it may be possible to grow about forty bar- 
rels of potatoes. So far for the temporal resources 
of the establishment." 

This picturesque site, on the cliffs overhanging 
Lake Athabaska, at the distance of a mile from^ 
Fort Chipewyan, was chosen in 1847 by Father 
Tache, the founder of the Mission, which he called 
La Nativite. If he selected that particular site, it 
was for the very good reason that it would, after all, 
be easier to drain and fill a marsh, than to clear any 
portion of the surrounding woods. 

The Nativity Mission is the oldest, and is still 

145 

10 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

the most important^ of all the Missions in the north- 
ern Vicariates. It is frequented by many of the 
Wood Crees, and by a still greater number of 
Montagnais. It is in regular communication with 
the other Mission, Fond du Lac. 175 mJles away, 
at the east end of the Lake, in the hunting grounds 
of other Montagnais, known as the Caribou-Eaters. 
At Fond du Lac, there is also a considerable num- 
ber of Half-Breeds. 

For nearly thirty years, Nativity Mission had 
been making slow progress, until the Grey Nuns 
from Providence founded their Convent of the 
Holy Angels in 1874, seven years after their arrival 
in the Far North. The history of this foundation 
brings home to us the terrible isolation of those 
poor northern Missions, where the only savoir 
faire, the only guiding rule of life, has to be, "Do 
the best you can," or, as Mgr. Grandin preferred 
to express it, "Do the least badly that you can." 

Mgr. Clut, Bishop Auxiliary of Mgr. Faraud. 
was at Nativity Mission during the winter of 
1873-4. There he found that, for special reasons, a 
school had to be provided immediately and at all 
costs. To negotiate with the Mother General of 
the Grey Nuns would have taken a year at least. 
To communicate with Mgr. Faraud would have 
taken longer still, for he was then in Europe. Mgr. 
Clut prayed, and then decided for himself what 

146 



NATIVITY MISSION, LAKE ATHABASKA 

he would do. He wrote in all haste to the Sacred 
Heart Hospital, begging and beseeching Sister La- 
pointe to send two Sisters to open a school at Lake 
Athabaska, and undertaking confidently to obtain 
the approval of the Mother General in due course. 

For the Sister Superior to do as she was asked 
on this occasion was clean contrary to the Rules of 
her Order. But, on the other hand, the reasons 
were so urgent that delay seemed impossible. The 
Nuns, after considering and praying, thought that, 
in this particular case, they were not bound by the 
letter of their law. Father Grouard, who was 
then in charge of the Providence Mission, encour- 
aged them in this view. On June 30, 1874, the 
boats from Fort Simpson were at Providence, on 
their way south to Lake Athabaska. Sister La- 
pointe. Sister St. Michael, and Sister Domithilda 
went on board. Father Grouard, whose health 
had completely broken down, travelled by the same 
boats. He was on his way to France, and he 
promised to justify in Montreal the decision to 
which the Nuns had come. Mgr. Glut had al- 
ready written to the Mother General. 

After three weeks in the boats, the foundresses 
of the new Convent reached Lake Athabaska, 
where they were received by Father Laity, w^ho 
showed them into their new home. It was an old 
shed, on which some repairs had been begun. The 

147 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

first meal consisted of dried meat softened with 
suet, boiled fruits and milk, all served in old tin 
porringers. For dessert, there were two enormous 
tarts, seasoned only by appetite, proverbially the 
best of all sauces. It did not take the Sisters long 
to make the acquaintance of their new house : they 
found one room, one table, and one pallet. To 
make a dormitory, the garret had to be cleared out. 
First a pitchfork, then a shovel, and lastly a broom 
did the work. The same implements were found 
useful on the ground floor. 

In a week the new school was opened, and had 
fifteen pupils. The winter of 1874-5 was very 
severe. Snow as well as wind found easy entrance 
into the shed. The provisions for the year con- 
sisted of one sack of flour, one small barrel of sugar, 
five barrels of wheat, seven or eight of barley, and 
some potatoes. Bran cake was a standing dish. Of 
butter or dripping there was none. 

But the Sisters engaged in this new venture 
were much more concerned about the expected 
decision of their Mother General than about the 
privations which they had to endure. On the Sun- 
day after Christmas, it reached them by the hands 
of a special messenger. Rev. Mother Dupuis, 
Superior General, by her letter commanded the 
Sisters to leave Lake Athabaska at once. This 
order, accompanied with words of severe blame, 

148 



NATIVITY MISSION, LAKE ATHABASKA 

gave the greatest pain to the poor missionary Sis- 
ters. The Rev. Mother had done her duty by 
upholding the Rule; the Sisters did theirs by 
keeping silence. At that particular time of the 
year, it was impossible for them to travel. Whilst 
waiting for the boats, they could only weep and 
pray. 

To add to their sorrows, they learned how 
happy others had been made by their first Christ- 
mas at Lake Athabaska. Father Pascal (now 
Bishop) wrote to Bishop Clut: "In spite of our 
poverty, Midnight Mass was very solemn at Nativ- 
ity Mission. Sister Lapointe worked wonders. 
The children sang beautifully, and in parts, with 
an assurance which would have done credit to any 
trained choir. Their listening parents wept tears 
of joy. Who indeed could fail to be moved by 
those angel voices hymning the praise of the Divine 
Child in the Crib? Our little church was crowded 
that night. All the Protestants of the Fort were 
present, including the schoolmaster. They re- 
mained also for the second Mass. The Sisters are 
most devoted to their work." 

Was the fair prospect to be only a vision? Were 
the Indian children to be left untaught, according 
to the principles of their faith? One hope re- 
mained. Father Grouard had said: "I will go on 
my knees, if necessary: I will not return without 

149 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 




! 



r^ 

s 



r. 



c 



U 



150 



NATIVITY MISSION, LAKE ATHABASKA 

getting approval for what you have done." The 
Mother General's letter had been sent before 
Father Grouard reached Montreal. His pleadings 
with the Mother General, and with the Bishop of 
Montreal, Mgr. Bourget, were so powerful that 
he gained his cause. On February 26, 1875, a 
second letter from Montreal was received, saying 
that the new foundation was accepted, and that in 
May three Sisters would set out for the Convent 
of the Holy Angels. Hearty were the thanksgiv- 
ings to God of all who were concerned. New 
efforts were made to turn the "temporary" Convent, 
the shed, into a more habitable sort of lodging. 
The inside was wainscotted as far as the window 
frames; some articles of furniture were made; 
everyone gave up all free time of day and night to 
preparing some kind of home for the expected 
Sisters. 

On August 13, 1875, Sister Brochu, Sister 
Fournier, and Virginie Bernier, Franciscan Ter- 
tiary, arrived from the east, accompanied by Father 
Le Doussal. Except for two short absences, this 
venerable priest has continued, from that day to 
this, to aid and encourage the Nuns of Lake Atha- 
baska in their holy lives and labours. The three 
new arrivals were soon busy, each at her own spe- 
cial work. Sister Brochu took charge of the ten 
little girls, Sister Fournier of the eight little boy^, 

151 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

and good Virginie of the kitchen. Virginie, now 
Sister Bruno, is at this present day still as busy as 
ever. Though 87 years of age, she attends all the 
community exercises in the Convent of the Angels; 
she is never tired of saying rosaries for everybody, 
nor of knitting stockings for the children. On 
August 23, Sisters Lapointe and Domithilda re- 
turned to Fort Providence, leaving Sister St. 
Michael as Superior at Lake Athabaska. 

The so-called "temporary" house served the 
nuns for seven years. The only chairs it ever knevs^ 
were planks set up on trestles. As for sleeping 
accommodation, one of the Nuns had the only bed 
(such as it was), another slept on a table, and the 
little girls, rolled in their blankets, slept on the floor 
near their teacher. 

Mgr. Faraud used to say that nowhere had 
there been heavier trials than at Lake Athabaska — 
harder labours, longer fasts, or more destructive 
storms. The barrenness of the soil, the scarcity of 
game, the frequent absence of fish, and the very 
many storms on the Lake, explain the Bishop's 
statement. Q'uite lately, an Oblate Brother, 
whose face bears the marks of rude labours and 
sufferings, rather than of years, brought the pre- 
sent writer to the red rock, from which Father 
Laity, Father Pascal (now Bishop of Prince Al- 
bert), or Father Le Doussal, would anxiouslv look 

152 



NATIVITY MISSION, LAKE ATHABASKA 

out to see if the fisherman of the Mission was not 
at last coming out of Lake Mammawi — an over- 
flow of Lake Athabaska — bringing something for 
dinner. But sometimes wind and waves were so 
unfavourable that the fisherman could do nothing 
for a whole day, or for two days, perhaps for three 
days. Whilst he waited, the priests and Nuns had 
to fast. The tales which are now told by the surviv- 
ors of those old times are almost incredible. When 
the two communities were dependent on the suc- 
cess of the Indians in hunting and fishing, what 
must have been their state in times of famine, when 
some of the Athabaska Indians became cannibals! 

A letter from the Convent, dated July 15, 1879. 
said: "Our crops do not promise well. There is 
want already everywhere, but here more than else- 
where. In a whole year we have had only one 
moose, and two caribous." 

In 1884, Sister Lemay, the Superior of the Con- 
vent wrote: "Our trials do not grow any lighter. 
This year, to add to our other privations, it pleased 
God to leave us without potatoes. After sowing 
thirty barrels, we gathered only thirteen barrels of 
very small ones. The frost had destroyed all the 
rest. The consequence is that we can eat none. All 
will be required for sowing in the next season. Our 
wheat and barley have also suffered much from the 
frost, both in quantitv and qualitv- If the priva- 

^153 " " 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

tions are much felt by all, both in the Mission 
House and in the Convent, they are felt most by 
the newcomers. Poor Sister St. Charles is quite 
exhausted and ill. During her first weeks here, it 
was pitiful to see how much she was suffering from 
violent headaches. Her chest also troubled her, 
and its pains were increased by frequent vomiting. 
She did her best to overcome her repugnance for 
the pemmican, or dried meat, but her stomach 
could not bear it. She suffered more than any of 
us from having so little bread to eat. I obliged her 
to take more than our ordinary rationed portion, 
although fearing that our supply would soon dis- 
appear. The change did her good. But she would 
have much preferred to differ from the other Sis- 
ters only by enduring greater privations." 

In the following year, 1885, this was the reckon- 
ing: "A bushel of turnips, half a bushel of carrots, 
two gallons of little peas, saved from the mice, a 
hundred bags of potatoes of very poor quality, a 
wretched crop of beans and onions, the little wheat 
that we sowqd, ruined by the frost." 

In such circumstances we can well imagine 
what joy there was over the least success in getting 
anything to grow. A Convent chronicle of Janu- 
ary 2, 1%2, said: — "Our garden has grown seven- 
ty-five heads of cabbage (rather small), a sack of 
beet, thirty ears of wheat, thirty-two tomatoes, five 

" 154 



NATIVITY MISSION, LAKE ATHABASKA 




o ^ 



o o 




■4; *-. 




U I- 




.<u 




■ V >. 




- ~ r- C 




C5 ~ 




ON ^ <^- 




c g-^ 




rt ^ 




^ jr ■' 




•y '-" : 












« 5^ 




- ->o 












-i^'55 




a u b 




i:i n 'i 




< ^fa 




^ ^, c. 












: > <+-t ^ 








3^ i^t 




< -0^ 




^ 5-3 




4J 




a be « 




^ aj u. 




ii"^ 









N OF 

the f 
lafsh 




• >o ■ . c 












-■•^ c -H. 




i< J. 




>4i 




CO 













»^ .0 






f3 


i; *j 


bo 


..:,5;g: 


^^' 


1 riO 






01 



:'^d; 



155 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

bunches of celery, some cucumbers, a melon, half 
a bushel of onions, some turnips, lettuce, and rad- 
ishes, as well as some flowers for the decoration of 
the altar. The best of all is that Sister Jobin is in 
such high spirits, and so full of determination to 
try again next spring. It must be remembered that 
nearly all the things mentioned are now making 
their first appearance at Lake Athabaska. Last 
year, Sister Brunelle said she had not tasted a 
cucumber before for thirty-four years. Sister 
Superior for eighteen, Sister St. Peter for seven- 
teen, and so for the rest." 

But the reader will say that at Lake Athabaska 
there was, at all events, plenty of water, the pre- 
cious liquid of which the great Foundress, St. 
Theresa, desired there should always be an abund- 
ant and pure supply. Well, the fact is that, whilst 
the Lake looks clear as crystal in the distance, it is 
muddy and dirty wherever the water can be drawn. 
A letter from the Convent says : — "In the middle of 
July the water was very low, to our great incon- 
venience both in kitchen and in laundry. Various 
fruitless attempts were made to purify the water. 
Our tea, for which it had to be used, was literally 
disgusting." 

On this point, however, it is pleasant to be able 
to add that during the last few years the Nuns and 
their schoolboys, bv means of pick and shovel, have 

" 156 



NATIVITY MISSION, LAKE ATHABASKA 

got down through the rock as far as the filtered 
water of the Lake. Deo Gratias. 

It is not our purpose to publish here any account 
of the travels of the missionary Sisters of Atha- 
baska. There is not one of them whose experiences 
were not as varied and as trying as those of their 
Sisters at Fort Providence. The seventeen volumes 
of the Circulars of the Grey Nuns contain many 
letters written from the rock over Lake Athabaska, 
whilst the impressions of the writers were still quite 
fresh. These letters are full of charm even for one 
who knows by experience the wild countries 
described, and the dangers through which travel- 
lers have to pass. Still more attractive would they 
be to all readers at a distance. 

The travels of the Nuns were, of course, usually 
only those that came in the way of duty and obedi- 
ence. But, even in the bleak North, where there 
are pupils, there must be occasionally a little out- 
ing of another sort. Sister Dufault, one of the "old 
hands" at Lake Athabaska, has left us an account of 
one of those school picnics, which we must do our- 
selves the pleasure of quoting here. In the North, 
the devil is called "The Old Grey One," and it 
will be seen that he meddles even with innocent 
amusements, but that he can be driven away by 
appeals to someone stronger than himself. 

157 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

Sister Dufault wrote as follows from Lake 
Athabaska: "For Sept. 11, 1900, the feast day of 
Mother Vicaress, we had prepared a real holiday. 
We had a picnic on Goose Island. At 8 a.m. 
everybody belonging to the Mission was on board 
the Saint Joseph, which took us to the island in a 
little less than two hours. The day passed very 
pleasantly. At supper, we saw clouds begin to 
gather, and we made haste to pack up, and to 
weigh anchor. We had not gone far when the 
wind rose, and we were soon in the thick of a storm. 
Everyone was seasick, and the boat was tossing ter- 
ribly. I had never seen such waves, and yet we 
were not out on the open lake. We were so afraid 
that we decided to turn back, not only on account of 
the danger, but because there was not wood enough 
for the boiler, and the boat was making very slow 
progress. To make matters worse, the skiff which 
we had in tow got broken, so that we could not land. 
We had to anchor for the night. So well were we 
"rocked in the cradle of the deep" that no one could 
sleep a wink. It was very cold, and we had no 
blankets. Of course the children were all in the 
hold, trying to get some rest. What a long night it 
was, and how welcome was the day! We were 
hoping to turn our face homeward. But a strong 
wind was still blowing, and on board there was 
nothing to eat. Yes, there was one sack of flour! 

158 



NATIVITY MISSION, LAKE ATHABASKA 

But now another misfortune. We had anchored 
close to land, and before we noticed it we had been 
left high and dry. The Brothers and the boys 
worked all day, trying to push off. All in vain: it 
seemed certain that we should have to wait for 




Ready ? 

high water, which might not come for some days. 
We had been invoking our Venerable Mother 
d'Youville, and once more, whilst the men made a 
great effort, all cried out with one voice, "Vener- 
able Mother d'Youville, come to our assistance." 
Suddenlv, to the astonishment of all, the boat 

159 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

glided into the water, to the accompaniment of a 
chorus of thanks to our intercessor in heaven. Bro- 
ther Charbonneau placed the image of Mother 
d'Youville near his little steam-engine. All the 
day, Sister St. Peter and I were kept busy making 
little cakes, which were no sooner baked on a little 
stove than they were eaten. At 5 p.m. we were able 
to begin our journey home, where we arrived at 8 
p.m. Sister Superior and Sister Jobin, who had 
spent a very anxious night and day, embraced us 
as joyfully as if we had been a year away. Assur- 
edly, we are not likely to forget the trip to Goose 
Island. 

It will be no harm to tell here of another picnic. 
— to the Myrtles — to which the present writer was 
invited by Father de Chambeuil in 1915. Sisters 
Dufault, Laverty, and Saint-Cyr were present. 
Brother Courteille was in charge of the engine, and 
Brother Crenn was the man at the wheel. We 
steamed towards Lake Brocket (Jackfish), which 
makes one with Lake Athabaska twenty miles away 
from the Mission. The bright sun was mirrored 
in the beautiful lake as we set out very gaily. But 
the laughter and song of the school-children came 
to a sudden stop — upon a sand-bank! It was only 
in the evening of the next day, after running 
aground in a few other places, that we finished the 
last eight miles of our journey. When we came 

160 



NATIVITY MISSION, LAKE ATHABASKA 

back to the boat from our myrtle oasis, it was in 
torrents of rain, and with a hurricane raging in our 
ears. Our boat, the Saint-Emile, was as fiercely 
buffeted by the waves as the Saint Joseph in 1900. 
Against wind and wave, and rain and sleet, our 
little craft struggled and manoeuvered for three 
days in making the twenty miles of the return 
journey. At last, on the Saturday evening, in a 
temperature five degrees centigrade below zero, 
whilst the snow was thickly falling, on the fourth 
day after September 8, the patronal feast day oi 
Nativity Mission — the latest day appointed for our 
return — we drew into the neighbourhood of the 
rock of the Holy Angels. Undoubtedly, our Wild 
North Land makes its friends pay very dearly, even 
for their pleasure outings. 

No matter: that winter there were 700 lbs. of 
excellent berries for dessert; no one fell sick; there 
were no coughs or colds; and everybody concerned 
began to prepare for the picnic of 1917, in honour 
of the Jubilee Year. 

The Convent of the Holy Angels is in the 
Right Reverend Bishop Grouard's Vicariate of 
Athabaska, although it belongs to the Mackenzie 
province of the Order of the Grey Nuns. Without 
being altogether proof against sickness or short- 
comings, it has reached a certain degree of pros- 

161 
11 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

perity, so that it now receives many boarders, to 
whom it gives a sound and thoroughly Christian 
education. In some of our later pages, mention 
will have to be made both of the trials through 
which the Lake Athabaska Convent has passed, 
and of the success with which, by God's blessing, 
it has overcome them all. 



162 



CHAPTER VII. 

ST. JOSEPH'S HOSPICE, FORT RESOLUTION, 
GREAT SLAVE LAKE (1903) 

For a long time, the Sacred Heart Hospital and 
the Convent of the Holy Angels were the only 
establishments of the Grey Nuns in Athabaska- 
Mackenzie. But the year 1901, when the two dis- 




FoRT Resolution (Great Slave Lake) in 
Summer Time. 

tinct Vicariates were formed, was the beginning of 
a new era in the missionary work of the Nuns in 
the vast spaces of the North. 

The first foundation of this modern period is 
the handsome Hospice of St. Joseph, built on the 

163 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

shore of Great Slave Lake, of which mention is 
rriade so often in connection with the Missions of 
the Far North. From the Convent porch you can 
see that part of the Lake on which Bishop Grandin, 
lost in a snow-storm, spent the night of December 
14-15, 1863, accepting with resignation what 
seemed certain death, after hearing the confession 
of the little boy who was his only companion. 

St. Joseph's Mission, Fort Resolution, was 
founded by Mgr. Faraud, who planted the Cross 
there in 1852. On his very first visit, he baptized 
168 Indians. Those Montagnais had already, in 
1848, sent a deputation to Father Tache at Lake 
Athabaska, saying on behalf of one of their oldest 
men, "Make haste to come, for my head is now 
white, and I do not want to die without hearing the 
good words of your lips." 

Father Gascon, O.AI.L, who died at St. Boniface 
in 1914, aged 87 years, and Father Dupire, who is 
still very much alive, were the pillars of St. 
Joseph's Mission during the 45 years between 1858 
and the arrival of the Nuns. It was Father Dupire, 
O.M.I.^ who had the honour of welcoming the first 
Grey Nuns in 1903, after he had been in charge of 
that Mission for a quarter of a century. 

Fort Resolution, which is the rendezvous of a 
great many good Catholic Indians, was one of the 
best sites that could be chosen for a Catholic school. 

164 



ST. JOSEPH'S HOSPICK 




Right Revkrend Bishop Gabriel Brevnat, 

O.M.I., D.D. 

Vicar Apostolic of Mackenzie. 



165 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR N ORTH 

Mgr. Breynat, the first Vicar Apostolic of Mac- 
kenzie, lost no time in begging the Reverend 
Mother Hamel, at Montreal, to come to his assist- 
ance. The good Nuns hearkened to the appeal, 
and were content with the same old conditions as 
their predecessors: to pray, and work, and fast, as 
in partnership with the Missionary Fathers. 

Sisters Boisvert (Superior), Genereux, Mc- 
Quillan, Honorine, and Ernestine left Montreal on 
April 20, 1903, and on June 16 reached Great Slave 
Lake, on board the Saint Alphonsus, accompanied 
by Mgr. Breynat and Fathers Duport, O.AI.I.^ and 
Laperriere, O.M.I. They were received by the peo- 
ple of the place with affection and curiosity. But 
one of the Indian women said that a red habit 
would have been much prettier! 

The Bishop and the Nuns, as they approached 
the landing place, were greatly surprised to see 
only the frame-work of a house, where they ex- 
pected to find a Convent not only roofed in, but 
quite ready for occupation. "We did not know 
you were coming," were the first words they heard. 

The explanation was soon discovered. When 
going to Europe in the summer of 1902, Mgr. 
Breynat told Father Dupire that if he succeeded in 
getting the Nuns to come in the spring, he would 
send him word to push forward the completion of 
the Convent with all speed. In case no such mes- 

166 



ST. JOSEPH'S HOSPICh 



sage came, Father Dupire was to attend to other 
pressing work during the winter. The Bishop hav- 
ing gained his point at Montreal, wrote at once; 
but the letter reached Fort Resolution a month 
later than the Nuns themselves. 

This was how it came to pass that the Nuns 
'who were to found St. Joseph's Hospice began in 
greater poverty and misery than any of their Sis- 
ters. At Providence the hrst Nuns had found some 
sort of house ready for them; at Lake Athabaska 
they had, after all, a shed for their own use; at 
Fort Resolution they had to be content with a bor- 
rowed garret. 

Sister Boisvert, wrote back to the Mother 
House: "On June 16, we reached at last our prom- 
ised land. Our first visit was to the Church, to 
adore our Divine Master, and to make an offering 
of ourselves for all the work that we might be able 
to do for his glory, and for the salvation of souls. 
We gave thanks also to God for having brought us 
in safety, through all difficulties and dangers to the 
very end of our journey. The fatigue, the bad 
weather, the cold, instead of prostrating us, seemed 
to give new strength to those who had none, and to 
improve the health of those who were already fair- 
ly robust. The only exception to this rule is little 
Sister Ernestine. She has been unwell all the time, 
not being able to retain any nourishment. At St. 

167 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

Albert, she seemed to improve, but, as soon as we 
started ofif again, she was greatly troubled by what 
we thought at first to be a mosquito bite, but is 
really much more serious. I am making this dear 
Sister rest, and am taking care of her as best I can. 

"To our disappointment, we are not in our Con- 
vent. The building is not at all ready yet. We* 
hope it will be finished by the beginning of August. 
Meanwhile we are installed in the garret. We 
could not have begun in greater povert3^ Is it not 
a good sign?" 

The hovel in which the poor Sisters had to 
lodge was the place in which the harness for the 
dogs, the sledges, and various implements, were 
kept. It was also the storehouse for the dried meat 
and fish, and the other provisions, and like all such 
houses in the Mackenzie country, it was swarming 
with mice. It was four feet in height, and the 
Nuns went on their knees to reach the little couches 
assigned to them. In such a home, they spent those 
summer days which in the North are as hot as if 
the country never knew frost and snow. 

On July 24 came deliverance. The Oblate 
Brothers, freed from the Saint Alphonsus, after the 
annual visits to various out stations, had been busy 
on land. By July 23 they had begun to lay down 
the flooring. At 4 p.m. the next day, the Nuns were 
installed in their Hospice, with three little girls, 

168 



ST. JOSEPH'S HOSPICK 



and two little boys, given to them that very day by 
their Indian parents, who were returning to the 
woods for the winter. The new house had as yet 
no rooms, and no partitions. Blankets were hung 
up to serve instead. And the way "upstairs" was 
by means of a ladder. 

The first thing to be done for school children in 
the North is to give them a thoroughly good wash- 




r.rrTLE Dog-Ribs Indians, at Play. 

ing. The poor blear-eyed little creatures arrive in 
rags, and filthy rags, crawling with vermin. An 
hour later you would take them for pretty little 
white children. But they have first to be made 
white! iVnd how they dread their first bath! On 
July 24, Sister Honorine, taking a child out of the 
bath, left him down quietly in a heap of chips, 

169' 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

whilst going one step to find a little article or two 
to put on him. The one step was enough. When 
she turned round again, the carpenter's shavings 
were in motion, and the little Indian was making 
a bee line for liberty and his native woods. For- 
tunately, one of the Brothers caught him before he 
had gone far, and brought him back to have a 
chance of losing his fear of clean water, and clean 
clothes. 

By degrees the new Convent got into working 
order, and began to have some furniture. But 
there was much opportunity for mortification. 
Father Dupire writes in his chronicle of events: 
"On August 30, Brother O'Connell set up the 
stoves in the Hospice, where the Sisters had been 
shivering with cold, for their house admitted the 
too fresh breezes "on all sides. God alone knows 
what immense treasures of merit those good Sisters 
acquired in the trying circumstances in which they 
were placed. I certainly did all that was possible 
— and impossible — to spare them so much suffer- 
ing, although they bore everything not only with 
courage and patience, but with a smile on their 
lips. No one has more reason than I have to recog- 
nize their pre-eminent worth as auxiliaries of the 
Missionary Priest, and to appreciate their self- 
abnegation and devotedness." 

For six years, their first house — twenty feet by 

170 



ST. josp:ph's hospice 



thirty served tlie .\uns as their Hospice of St. 
Joseph. Kven three years would have been too 
long. Father Mansoz, who was Father Dupire's 
assistant when the Nuns arrived, tells us of what he 
saw with his own eyes. "The temporary building 
accommodated five Nuns and twenty-five children, 
for the first three years. But when there were nine 
Nuns and forty-five pupils, the conditions were no 
longer tolerable. In the dav-time it was not too 
hard to find room for all. But at night it was piti- 
ful, though marvellous, to see how the little ones 
were stowed aw^ay in regular lines, some of them on 
tables or in cupboards, only one corner of the house 
being reserved for the Sisters themselves. God 
Almighty must have w^atched specially over those 
poor orphans and their guardians. But it was high 
time to do something to improve their position. 
Work was pushed on with extraordinary haste, and 
by December, 1909, the new convent had been 
built, as well as a house for the Bishop." 

Between 1906, w^hen Father Mansoz, O.M.I., was 
placed in charge of the Mission, and December, 
1909, wonderful was the amount of work put out 
of hand. The main building of the Convent called 
for 20D,000 feet of timber, and the saw mill to pre- 
pare them had first to be built. Fathers and Bro- 
thers, following the Bishop's example, set to work 
with a will. In March and April, 1907, the found- 

171 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

ations of the mill were laid, in spite of intense 
cold. Beginning in the month of May, the mill 
attacked an enormous raft of 500 blocks of wood, 
and, as soon as the planks were ready, the Convent 
and the Bishop's house were begun. 

Mgr. Breynat decided to build in the forest, 
because on the Mission property within the sur- 
veyed limits of Fort Resolution there would not 
have been room enough. A site therefore had to 
be cleared, and the foundations of the new build- 
ings were laid by the Brothers before the winter 
set in. 

In June, 1908, Brother O'Connell, Brother 
Kerautret, M. Gagnon, and some Indians or Half- 
Breeds resumed work. When winter came again 
they had to turn to other tasks, especially to the fish- 
ing, which was very unsatisfactory that year. The 
summer of 1909 had to pass without either Convent 
or Bishop's House being habitable. Yet all were 
longing to take possession of them. 

'On All Souls' Day," Father Mansoz tells us, 
work began again with almost feverish haste. The 
Bishop had come to the conclusion that it would be 
possible to occupy the new buildings before the 
year was out. He himself therefore, and the Fath- 
ers and Brothers, gave up their days to manual 
labour. The Sisters, on their part, during the last 
fortnight of November, were very busy removing 

172 






ST. JOSEPH'S HOSPICE 



and replacing, packing and unpacking, upsetting 
and re-arranging, in making the welcome change 
from the old house to the new. Day by day, the 
children in joyous groups carried their little load, 
feeling quite proud to be helping in furnishing 
their new palatial abode. The day of taking pos- 
session was a day of joy for all, since all had had a 
share in the toil which brought round that day so 
very soon. On the first Sunday in December, 1909, 
a Mass of thanksgiving was sung in the Convent 
Chapel. The feast of the Immaculate Conception, 
December 8, was, of course, a feast day. There 
was no need of toasts or speeches. The chattering 
and laughter of the children told eloquently enough 
the feelings that filled all hearts. And what a hap- 
piness to anyone with a missionary spirit, to suc- 
ceed in bringing sunshine into our neighbours' 
lives!" 

To the Mother House at Montreal Sister St. 
Albine wrote, in order to make others partners in 
the joy felt at St. Joseph's Hospice. "We have had 
great changes here," she said, "since the visit of our 
good Mother Vicaress. Sometimes we can hardly 
persuade ourselves that it is not all a delightful 
dream. But it is quite real : we have actually taken 
possession of our beautiful new Convent. When 
Mgr. Breynat returned from France, he pushed 
matters forward so rapidlv that by the beginning 

173 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 




IT, 



i-t 
O 
O 

Q 
Z 



z 

> 
o 






174 



ST. JOSEPH'S HOSPICE 



of December we had begun to transfer our goods 
and chattels from the old house to the new. What 
a time of rejoicing and of giving thanks to God! 
Though there was no one who was not very 
fatigued, yet joy was written on every countenance. 
The Bishop himself looked like one from whose 
shoulders a heavy burden had been lifted at 
last. I cannot tell you how kind and .generous this 
good Bishop is in our regard. When he had 
blessed our new house, he officiated at Benediction 
of the Blessed Sacrament, during which our hymns 
gave expression, out of full hearts, to our gratitude 
to God, and to our Blessed Patron and Father, St. 
Joseph, for the successful issue of an undertaking 
whose success might sometimes have appeared to 
be outside the range of possibility. 

"Though our Convent is only half finished, it is 
quite comfortable. The rooms are large and well 
lighted. The little chapel is pretty and devotional. 
The heating apparatus works well, and makes us 
forget the rigour of our Arctic frosts. Even the 
flies and mosquitoes enjoy the warmth : they have 
come to life, and are buzzing around, thinking that 
summer is here. When the summer really comes, 
they will surely make us pay for our present com- 
fort." 

Comfort in Mackenzie! Poor Sisters! They 
had not to wait for the mosquito season for their 

175 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

penances. Even in a gilded cage there may be dis- 
comfort, and perhaps hunger. As a matter of fact, 
another communication to the Mother House ran 
as follows : — "We cannot take more children, not 
being able to feed them. Part of the fish supply of 
last autumn was spoiled in the thaw. The fishing 
under the ice just now brings in very little com- 
pared with our numbers. There have been no cari- 
bou this winter, and our provisions are exhausted. 
In our present critical circumstances we can only 
have recourse to our Protector, St. Joseph. Our 
distressful condition makes us feel more than ever 
that we belong to God alone. We are happy to be 
suffering something for the sake of the glorious 
work to which God has called us." 

The chronicler of St. Joseph's Mission House 
has ajso left us an account of that sad time of dis- 
tress, but he is able to wind up with prayer and 
praise i-n honour of the Nursing Father of the poor 
Mackenzie Missions. He writes: "The year 1910 
was rich in crosses, especially the first four months. 
Fortunately, the Bishop was with us, to cheer us 
and guide us. Our storehouse was empty; even the 
mice seemed to mourn. The rations of the sixty 
children had to be made slighter than ever. Trust- 
ing in Divine Providence, we did all that was 
humanly possible for the relief of ourselves and our 
dependents. We had fifty fishing lines near the He 

l"'76 



ST. JOSEPH'S HOSPICE 



aux CEufs (Egg Island), eighteen miles from the 
Convent; many also, with some nets, near the 
Brule islands. These last were no good, but as the 
first did passably well, we continued fishing there 
until the end of March, the time when the carp 
appear in the Riviere au Boeuf ( Buffalo river). 
After the annual retreat in February, Brothers 
Josso, William and Kerautret left for the shanties 
in the woods, whilst Father Duport and Brother 
Jean-Marie continued the fishing, bringing in on 
an average fifteen trout after each venture. As the 
only dogs they had were old ones, unfit for a good 
journey, our two fishermen suffered a great deal on 
the Lake. God bless their generosity and self- 
sacrifice. It was they who succeeded in keeping 
the children alive. 

"The trout of our great lakes in the North be- 
comes distasteful and unwholesome, when there is 
no variety. The children made a novena to St. 
Joseph begging him to send them a morsel of meat. 
On the great Patriarch's, feast day, March 19, we 
got half a dozen moose. Many were the thanks- 
givings. Great was the joy of all, and especially of 
the bursar. Father Duport, who once more saw 
his larder well stocked." 

Such are the little histories, hardly known 
except in heaven, which show us how the years pass 

177 
12 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

in suffering nobly borne, in the Missions of the 
Far North. 

St. Joseph's Convent, at Fort Resolution, Great 
Slave Lake, is now a completed building. With its 
fifty v^^indows or doors, on a front of 144 feet, with 
its handsome mansard roof, crowned with a belfry, 
on which a white cross shines, this Hospice of St. 
Joseph is the finest religious monument in the Mac- 
kenzie Vicariate. In this community ten mission- 
ary Sisters are now giving a Christian education to 
a hundred children, whom they have gathered out 
of all the woods which border the Slave River and 
the Great Lake. 



178 



CHAPTER VIII. 

NEW FOUNDATIONS 

Fort Smith, Fort Simpson, MacMurray, 
The Eskimos (igi4-l6) 

Fort Saiith.— The Montagnais Mission of St. 
Isidore at Fort Smith is the threshold of the Mac- 
kenzie Vicariate Apostolic. It was founded by 
Father Gascon, who used to visit the place occa- 
sionally from Great Slave Lake. Its first resident 
priest — in 1888 — was Father Joussard, the present 
Coadjutor of the Right Rev. Bishop Grouard. 

Fort Smith, on the Slave River, and almost on 
the northern border line of Alberta, is at the foot of 
the last of those rapids which hinder navigation 
towards the Arctic regions. By reason of its posi- 
tion, it is an emporium for the great waterways of 
Alberta and Mackenzie. What will it be in the 
future, when the natural resources of the North 
begin to be exploited, and when the inexhaustible 
water-power of that spot begins to be harnessed in 
the service of man? The Vicar Apostolic, the 
Right Rev. Bishop Breynat, having an eye for the 
times, has made it his care to establish a school and 
a hospital at Fort Smith. They are both in charge 

179 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 




o 
o 

X 
u 






X 

I- 
X 

o 
< 



< 

l-H 

en 

O 



180 



NEW FOUNDATIONS 



of the Grey Nuns — the Hospital since 1914, and 
the school since 1915. 

The Foundresses are Rev. Mother Leveille, 
(Provincial and Local vSuperior), Sister Fortin, 
Sister Gadbois, and Sister Baudry, who after a 
while was replaced by Sister Jobin. The Nuns 
reached Fort Smith on the eve of the feast of St. 
John Baptist. The Hospital building had been 
barely begun. A small lean-to-shed was the 
Nuns' first residence. Their first patient got the 
Bishop's room in the Mission House. However, 
the saw mill at Fort Resolution had done good 
work; the planks were all on the ground at Fort 
Smith, and, under the skilful hand and eye of 
Brother Josso, the Hospital was very soon ship- 
shape.* 

On August 24, 1914, the Grey Nuns took posses- 
sion of the present Hospital, which is meant to be 
the right wing of a large building. Father Man- 
soz, Superior at St. Isidore's, said the first Mass in 
the Hospital on September 8, the feast of the Nativ- 
ity of our Blessed Lady. On the last day of 1914, 
he wrote: "Blessed be God for the success of this 
great and good work, the Hospital, which will be 



*One of the principal workmen engaged upon the Fort Smith 

Hospital was Isidore Mercredi, a former pupil of the Lake 

Athabaska Convent, who became a first-rate carpenter and joiner 
as an apprentice of the well-known Brother Ancel, o.m.i. 

181 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

the beginning of blessings and prosperity for the 
Mission at Fort Smith.'' 

The Hospital was already too small in 1916, 
and it has lately been enlarged.* 

After the Hospital comes the school. The 
handsome little school at Fort Smith was opened 
on September 6, 1915. and it was filled from the 
very first day, to the surprise of all who were 
accustomed to Indian indifference. 

Protestants as well as Catholics still flock in at 
the first sound of the bell, even though there may 
be, as sometimes happens at Fort Smith, 90 or over 
100 Fahr. degrees of frost.t Nay, it appears the 
children enjoy their schooling! On January 24, 
1916, the eve of the centenary celebration of the 
Oblates of Mary Immaculate, Sister Gadbois said 
to her pupils: 

"To-morrow will be a great feast day; would 
you like to have a holiday, or to come to school?" 

"School, if you please. Sister," they all said. 
The teacher on all such occasions since then con- 
tents herself with saying, "To-morrow will be a 

*The first year's report of the Hospital mentions 1582 cases 
of bandaging or dressing, 1642 prescriptions bj^ the doctor or 
the Head Nurse, 578 visits to the sick in their own homes, six 
surgical operations, and two deaths. 

jAt Fort Smith and Fort Resolution the Grey Nuns are in 
charge of a Government weather bureau, and of course they send 
in their most useful reports very regularly. 

182 



NEW FOUNDATIONS 



holiday," and the little red faces have to look re- 
signed. The only time of the year disliked by Fort 
Smith pupils is the vacation. Now, what do our 
paleface scholars say to this? 



Fort Smith, like other places in the North, is 




At Day^ School, in Fort Smith. 

no stranger to privations. In the autumn, winter, 
and spring of 1915-16, the two religious commun- 
ities there were left without potatoes, the bread of 
the poor. A great frost in September had blighted 
the crop in the ground. Fortunately, the neigh- 

1 83 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

bouring Mission, St. Joseph's, Great Slave Lake, 
was well supplied that year. But this neighbour- 
hood is 190 miles away, and it was only after nine 
months that it was able to relieve Fort Smith. 

Fort Simpson. — Simpson, as it now begins to be 
called, is the heart of the Mackenzie district. 

It is central between Fort Smith and the Arctic 
Ocean. It stands where the Liard River, rushing 
from the Southwest with a more impetuous cur- 
rent than the great Mackenzie itself, joins that 
broad river on the way to the North. The Liard 
brings to Simpson all the peltries of Fort Liard 
and Fort Nelson. For these reasons, Fort Simp- 
son, under the Fludson's Bay Company, has been 
the centre of their Mackenzie district. Of the 
chief officials who succeeded each other there, 
many were of just, and even of liberal disposition, 
entirely worthy representatives of a Company 
styled ''Honourable." But there were some 
exceptions. 

In the nature of things, in such a centre as Simp- 
son, so far removed from the ordinary resources of 
civilization, there could not but be some reasons for 
calling to mind the word Babylon. There was in- 
deed in that place a great deal of lawlessness, of 
license, and of sin. 

Father Grollier, O.M.I. , in 1858 was the first 

184 



NEW FOUNDATIONS 



Priest to visit Fort Simpson. By a happy inspira- 
tion, he dedicated the Mission there to the Sacred 
Heart of Jesus. See how the Sacred Heart has 
triumphed! After all the sadness and sorrow, and 
suffering of the missionaries-— for a long time seem- 
ingly fruitless — they are now able to report that 
nearly all the Indians of that region are Catholic 
Christians, though they are not yet quite perfect! 

Perhaps, in time to come, Simpson, like some 
other old ''Forts," will become a commercial cen- 
tre, and even a city. In that case, the Sisters will 
be on guard to forward the interests of the Sacred 
Heart. 

In 1911 the Canadian Government established 
at Simpson an Indian Agency, to watch over the 
interests of the Indians, and to represent the Gov- 
ernment in a great many public affairs. The first 
agent was Mr. Gerald Card, a gentleman whose 
justice and friendliness to the Catholics are an 
honour to the Protestant body. In 1912, Mr. Card 
consulted with Father Andurand, the priest of Fort 
Simpson, about the possibility of establishing there 
a General Hospital for the benefit of the Slave, the 
Hareskin, and the Loucheux tribes of the Lower 
Mackenzie. In July of the same year, Mgr. Brey- 
nat, passing through Fort Simpson, approved and 
accepted the proposal made. In 1914 he chose the 
site for the Hospital, and, that summer. Fathers 

185 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

Andurand, and Moisan, with Brother Kraut, and 
Mr. Ouellet, a young Canadian carpenter, laid the 
foundations of a three-storey building, forty feet by 
sixty. Mr. Card provided the timber, and ren- 
dered many other services. He also obtained from 
the Government in Ottawa the means of furnishing 
the Hospital. 

In 1915 the Hospital was ready for occupation. 
By what was afterwards seen to be a remarkably 
Providential arrangement, the Sisters who were 
expected then failed to come.* In 1916 they were 
installed. They were Sister Girouard (formerly 
Superior at St. Joseph's Hospice), Sister Boursier, 
Sister Latremouille, and Sister Mary. Passing 
through Fort Providence, the Sisters brought away 
with them, to the new Hospital, many of the sick 
people whom they found there. 

A few days after their arrival at Fort Simpson, 
namely, on August 15, 1916, they had the melan- 
choly consolation of closing the eyes of the devoted 
apostle of the Hareskins, Father Ducot, whose 
forty-one years of missionary life had been divided 
between Fort Good Hope, Great Bear Lake, and 
Fort Norman. The Sisters at Providence had 

*The furniture, and the dispensary outtit, for the Hospital 
were on board the steamer MacMurray (on which the Nuns 
were to have taken their passage), which was wrecked in the 
Peace river in July, 1915. It was only in 1916 that these losses 
to the Simpson Hospital were made good. 

186 



NEW FOUNDATIONS 



thought themselves under particular obligations to 
Father Ducot; he had taken a great interest in 
sending children from the more northerly posts to 
be placed under their care, and he had been very- 
generous in 1881, in a way of which some mention 
has been made already. Leaving this world for 
Heaven — as we confidently hope — on the feast of 
the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin whom he had 
always loved so ardently, and had taught the In- 
dians to love, Father Ducot left after him as a 
blessing upon the infant establishment of the Sisters 
of Charity at Fort Simpson that most precious 
inheritance, the holy death of a servant of God. 

The Hospital at Simpson, 160 miles down the 
Mackenzie river, and, therefore, further north, 
from Notre Dame de la Providence, is at this 
moment the most distant Mission station of the 
Grey Nuns. They have gone there in that spirit of 
ardent charity towards the poor, which they make 
the fourth of their religious vows. Such true Sis- 
ters of Charity will assuredly be the means of 
spreading the kingdom of God, the reign of the 
Sacred Heart of Jesus, even in quarters where 
religion is now ignored. 

MacMurray. — MacMurray, 184 miles south of 
Lake Athabaska, is at the northern extremity of the 
long chain of rapids of the Athabaska River. For a 

187 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

long time, the missionaries could do no more than 
pay occasional visits to the very small population 
of Fort MacMurray. In 1906 there came a sudden 
change. Asphalt, petroleum, and the promise of 
other sources of wealth, brought commercial com- 
panies to MacMurray, and the population began 
to increase. It was decided to make a railway con- 
nection with Edmonton in the south. 

The moment had come for a permanent Catho- 
lic Mission, with a resident priest, at MacMurray. 
Father Laffont, O.M.I., was, therefore, transferred 
from Nativity Mission, Lake Athabaska, and 
directed to found — in poverty, always — the par- 
ish that is to be. His parishioners were a mixed 
lot: whites of all sorts, and from all points of the 
compass; "Montagnais, religiously disposed, gen- 
tle, easily led, and very fond of singing hymns; 
Crees, superstitious, lazy, fond of dancing, and in 
church as mute as carp." Father Laffont preached 
to them every Sunday in French, English, Cree and 
Montagnais. He had no need to make use of his 
Italian or Spanish. 

When 1915 came round, he wrote: "The mis- 
sionary wants to have a hospital here. Or rather, 
not he, not the priest, but the people, the parish 
ioners. MacMurray is becoming what they call a 
hive of industry. This means machinery, and 
machinery means accidents. We must have a Hos- 

188 



NEW FOUNDATIONS 



pital, and we must have Nursing Sisters. Please to 
recollect that we are 300 miles away from all pos- 
sibility of medical or surgical treatment. I have 
seen Nursing Sisters at work, and I know that with 
them we shall have a good hospital, and we shall be 
content." 

Father Lafifont continued in the same letter: 
"Now the children also must be considered. I 
seem to see our Divine Lord setting them in the 
midst, and caressing their innocent little heads. I 
want to give them Holy Communion, but they need 
much and continuous instruction. It may be asked 
if their mothers cannot instruct them. Perhaps in 
some cases. But some of them have no mothers 
alive. In other cases, the mother says she cannot 
do everything; she is toiling and moiling from 
morning till night. So w^e must have a school. 
We must have Catholic teachers, to speak to the 
children of God and holy things, and to make them 
learn to read their catechism, as the best of all 
books." 

Once more it will be the Grey Nuns who will 
be the nursing mothers and the teaching mothers, 
hastening to the help of the sufferer and the child. 
The Convent at MacMurray will naturally become 
the Provincial House. The Sisters going there, in 
times to come, will complete in one day the journey 
of 300 miles, seeing only from cushioned cars 

189 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

those cascades and roaring rapids of which some 
account has been given on an earlier page. These 
modern travellers will be sure to find at MacMur- 
ray the aflfection and calm of a second Mother 
House, from which, refreshed in spirit, they will 







A Group of Missionary Sisters of Mackenzie, 1916. 

go forth, like their predecessors, over the smooth- 
flowing river and the stormy lakes, to give their 
services to the poor of Christ. 

The future historian of MacMurray m2Ly per- 
haps be pleased to find in our pages the story of the 

190 



NEW FOUNDATIONS 



way in which Reverend Mother Piche and her 
travelling companion inaugurated the famous 
Northern railroad in September, 1917. When on 
their way to the Jubilee festival at Providence, 
early in the spring of the year, they took train from 
Edmonton to the Peace River. Following that 
river, Rocher River, Slave River, Great Slave 
Lake, and the Mackenzie, they reached Fort Simp- 
son. On their return journey, they took the same 
course reversed, except that they left on their right 
the Peace River, sailing instead by Lake Athabas- 
ka, and Athabaska River, as far as MacMurray, the 
advertised terminus of the new line. The journey 
had been very fatiguing, yet, without any of those 
accidents which give such a terrible reputation to 
the Wild North. The Mother General, having 
had incidents and accidents enough in 1912, was 
not sorry to have escaped so well in 1917. But 
Mother St. John Baptist, who wished to learn by 
experience all that her Sisters in the North have 
to sufifer, seemed quite disappointed to have 
reached MacMurray, which, at present, would 
mean trains and civilization. But civilization it- 
self came to her relief. The MacMurray terminus 
was twenty miles away, where the trains, if they 
ever arrived, stopped in the middle of the forest. 
The travellers had to go by boat eighteen miles on 
the little Clearwater River, which brought them 

191 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

within three miles of the terminus. Eight miles of 
the little voyage were delightful. The banks of 
the Clearwater are enchantingly beautiful. Sud- 
denly however all poetry was ended. The gasoline 
boat had not sufficient depth of water. The travel- 
lers had to change to a small flat-bottomed boat, 
which the oarsmen were sometimes obliged to drag 
with ropes. In those ten miles, within the supposed 
bounds of civilization, our two Nuns had to put up 
with more hardships than in the 2,220 miles which 
they had travelled in the preceding five months. At 
last, they were landed at the foot of a cliff, up 
which they had to climb, over a winding trail, by 
no means easy to negotiate. For three miles, the 
whole party had to march, usually climbing, 
through a primeval forest where the branches were 
very troublesome, and the mud like stickfast paste. 

The train arrived in the evening, to begin its 
return journey four days later! The Nuns camped 
out in an open wagon during three very frosty 
nights. But their courage and good humour were 
edifying. One morning, when Mother St. John 
Baptist seemed to think the night had been cold, 
the Mother General laughingly said, "Ah, you 
wanted to be so brave last night: you would not 
take your precautions. Serves you right!" 

At last the train started. It jolted along for 
four miles, over rails resting on the muskeg 

192 



NEW FOUNDATIONS 



(swamp). Then it stopped for the night. Next 
day it did fifteen miles, and then left the rails alto- 
gether. The first car lay at a very awkward angle. 
The guard sought a long time for help which 
never came. At last, as the engine and tender had 
kept the rails, the passengers were invited "on 
board" of these. Thirty persons took their places 
there, somewhat like gipsies in a caravan, though 
not in such security. The Nuns got the place of 
honour in the tender. At the first unsteady move 
of the engine, they received a full discharge of 
smoke and coal dust in the eyes. The wind was 
blowing the wrong way! It so continued for forty- 
eight miles. When the Nuns reached Lac La 
Biche Mission, they were like negroes. Their veils 
and cloaks were very dusty, and their habits were 
no longer grey. All these particulars we have 
learned from their fellow passengers — Bishop 
Breynat, Fr. Lefebvre, and Father Falaize — who 
travelled on top of the coal. 

The Eskimos. — In 1860, on the Feast of the 
Exaltation of the Holy Cross, a day of special devo- 
tion with the Grey Nuns, Father Grollier, near the 
mouths of the Mackenzie, made an Eskimo chief 
and a Loucheux chief join hands in his, and swear, 
at the foot of the Cross, that they would hencefor- 
ward live in peace with each other. It was a 

193 

13 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

triumph of religious influence over old customs of 
treachery and slaughter — a triumph on one side at 
least, for the Loucheux in great numbers have been 
made Christians. 

For the Eskimo race, however, the day of con- 
version does not as yet appear to have dawned. 

In 1892, though knowing of the failure of 
others, the youthful Father Lefebvre, O.M.I.^ made 
a new attempt to preach the Gospel truths to that 
deceitful and superstitious race. He hardly gained 
a hearing. 

In a different part of the extreme North, in the 
^'Barren Grounds" between Great Bear Lake and 
the Arctic Ocean, Father Rouviere, O.M.I.^ sent by 
Mgr. Breynat, found some Eskimos on the feast of 
the Assumption, 1911, and had some hope of doing 
good amongst them. In 1912 he was joined by 
Father Le Roux, O.M.I. In 1913 these two mission- 
aries left Great Bear Lake with an Eskimo tribe, 
which they intended to accompany to the sea. Two 
men of the tribe brutally murdered the two Priests. 

The murderers were arrested in 1916. Accord- 
ing to the evidence collected by the brave men of 
the Northwest Mounted Police, under Inspector 
La Nauze, the murder took place at the end of 
October, 1913. The missionaries were on their way 
back from the Eskimo camp at Coronation Gulf, 
intending to spend the winter in their hut at Great 

194 



NEW FOUNDATIONS 



Bear Lake. They were followed by two Eskimos. 
Father Le Roux, who was with the dog-sledge, was 
stabbed in the back. The murderer, telling his 
companion to finish the paleface, then siezed the 
fowling piece, and shot Father Rouviere, who was 




k^ _ '.><j»^k:.' - ^i£>* ■ 



An Eskimo Family of the Barren Land (Their Summer Camp). 
Photo by M. Douglas, in "Lands Forlorn". 

walking in front clearing a way for the dogs who 
were hardly able to drag the sledge. The murder- 
ers ate portion of the liver of their victims, saying 
it had always been the custom to do this in former 
times, whenever thev killed a white man. The 

195 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

place of the terrible tragedy was near Bloody Fall, 
on the Coppermine River, about fifteen miles from 
the Arctic Sea. Some remains of the victims were 
found there.* 

We may hope that God will bless the work in 
which the blood of his servants has been shed. 
Bishop Breynat does not at all give up the project 
of winning over the Eskimos to the knowledge of 
Christ. On September 14, 1912, Father Rouviere 
wrote: ^'I am still more hopeful than last year. 
The little I taught them they have remembered, 
and have even taught to others. If they persevere 
in their good dispositions, they will, in a few years, 
be as good Christians as our other Indians, or bet- 
ter." 

But Priests are wanted! The Eskimos have 
killed only two. Not so the combatants in Europe. 
What gaps there are in the priestly ranks, and in 
scholastic houses! May the Divine Master deign 

*There is another Eskimo Mission on the coast of Hudson 
Bay, at Chesterfield Inlet, in the Vicariate Apostolic of Keewatin. 
It was founded in 1912 by Fathers Turquetil, o.m.i., and Le Blanc, 
o.M.T. This Mission also has provided its victim. Father Le Blanc 
worn out in body and mind bj- the hardships of his position, 
was returning to the Bishop's house at le Pas in northern ^lani- 
toba when he was drowned. Mgr. Charlebois, o.m.i., wrote of him: 
"My Vicariate loses in him a devoted and most self sacrificing mis- 
sionary. I look upon him as having fallen a victim to his zeal for 
the conversion of the poor pagan Eskimos. May his death along 
with that of Fathers Le Roux and Rouviere hasten the conversion 
of that unhappy race." 

1% 



NEW FOUNDATIONS 



to send labourers into His vineyard, and remember 
all souls redeemed by his Precious Blood; and 
may he allow the blood that has been shed by cruel 
hands in the Northern snow to be turned into a 
dew of grace, falling upon the slayers and their 
brethren. 

. Yet Priests are not enough for the conversion of 
those distrustful, selfish, deceitful tribes, bravely 
forcing a livelihood from a seemingly hostile 
nature, on the very borders of the world. It would 
seem that teaching and preaching, on the part of 
the suspected white men, will never suffice, of them- 
selves, to introduce civilized and religious notions 
among those poor types of humanity, whose present 
notions have been "bred in the bone" for generation 
after generation. Only the continued relief of their 
actual needs, and the needs of their children will 
find a way to their hearts. Only a personal devo- 
tion, lessening or removing their physical and 
moral miseries, will convince them of the truth of 
a new message, so different from the old. Nowhere 
in the world more than in the snow-houses of the 
polar regions do human pain and anguish need the 
ministry of the gentle hand, the tender heart, the 
soul so steeped in the love of God that it has taken 
on something of God's own love for repulsive and 
sinful creatures. Will not Mother Church, at all 
times the Nurse of the heroic, be able to supply the 
ministering angels who are needed? 

197 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

The question has been answered already. The 
spiritual daughters of Mother d'Youville, the Sis- 
ters of Charity, the (ircy Nuns of the North, are 
only waiting for the signal, to go still further 
North, even to the Dismal Lakes, and the Barren 




His Grace Bishop Breynat, O.M.I. 
On a Pastoral Tour. 

Lands, and the ice-huts of the Eskimos. These 
women, who labour in the Gospel, have already 
promised Mgr. Breynat, "the Bishop of the Nortli 
Pole," that he may appeal to them once more with 
all confidence, and that they will be ready to set out 

198 



NEW FOUNDATIONS 



as soon as his call is heard. So it will surely come 
to pass that, through the spiritual children of the 
Venerable Mother d'Youville, and of Bishop de 
Mazenod, the ancient prophecy shall have fulfil- 
ment, and a new canticle may be sung to the Lord, 
because "all the ends of the earth have seen the 
salvation of our God." 

The perpetual winter, the infectious igloos (or 
ice-huts), and the degraded condition of the poor 
Eskimos, do not frighten or fret the brave Grey 
Nuns. It is in their Rule that they are to refuse no 
kind of good work. We have been writing these 
very lines on the banks of the Mackenzie, where we 
have heard some veteran religious of the northern 
convents say, with all cheerfulness, as if it were the 
simplest thing in the world. "I should like very 
much to be sent there: to be there would mean to 
be doing missionary work indeed." And when- 
ever the Bishop visits any of the Convents of the 
Grey Nuns in his Vicariate, he is always sure to be 
asked for news of the Eskimo Mission. 



199 



CHAPTER IX. 

THE SOURCES OF DEVOTEDNESS 

How can there be such courage in weak women, 
those humble Sisters of Charity? Is there a fascin- 
ation for them in continual self-sacrifice, such as 
seems to be beyond the capacity of human nature? 
What is it that enables them so to suffer and to do? 

A reader of these pages, if a stranger to the 
Christian Faith, would be brought face to face 
with these questions, and therefore — as he would 
think — either with downright folly, or with some 
mystery hidden from his eyes. But for us there is 
no mystery in the folly of the Cross. We know 
where those hidden sources have their rise, which 
give birth to so much self-immolation. We know 
from what pierced Heart shoots forth the flame of 
apostolic zeal, and this we must never tire of tell- 
ing, for the glory of God, and for the honour of 
the Catholic Church, the chief creator of heroic 
souls. 

We must proclaim also how the Divine good- 
ness, which has the whole world in charge, strikes a 
balance between this side and that, amid the varia- 
tions which keep the world in being. The very 
privations, which are inevitable in the northern 

200 



THE SOURCES OF DEVOTEDNESS 



snows, are a positive help to length of life. The 
death of Sister Hedwige Dandurand was an- 
nounced in the following terms, in a circular of 
March" 1878: "The first victim of the Missions of 
the Far North. — For nearly twenty years, in faith, 
obedience, and the most unselfish zeal, many of our 
Sisters have been at work in the vast plains of Sas- 
katchewan, and on the banks of the Great Lakes. 
Privations, sufferings, and sacrifices have been the 
lot of those courageous missionaries. Nevertheless, 
strange to say, though most of them were of delicate 
health, though they had no bread to eat, though 
they were often hungry after their insipid plate of 
fish, they continued to live and to work, year after 
year. It is only now that the first victim has fallen, 
in the person of this dear Sister, who has been laid 
to rest in the cemetery of He a la Crosse, among 
those Indians whom she looked upon as the chosen 
portion of her inheritance." 

The proverb then is true, that it is not misery 
that kills. 

From Lakp Athabaska in 1879, one of the Grey 
Nuns wrote: "Though we have nothing but dried 
fish, our health is not sufifering. On the contrary, 
we were never so well as we are at present. Truly 
is it said that what God takes away on one side, He 
gives on another." 

Even so : poor diet God makes nutritious, and 

201 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

the cold dry climate He makes bracing and health- 
ful. Many a one of the Grey Nuns, whom con- 
sumption would have carried ofif in her youth, if 
she had remained in reach of the doctors, and medi- 
cines, and comforts, in Montreal, was spared for a 
long and sufficiently healthy life of usefulness, in 
the rude Indian Missions of the North. 

With health in Mackenzie, there is found also 
the flower of peace, a light and happy heart. It is 
not in those Northern convents, buried under the 
snow for more than half the year, that the traveller 
can see the ruffled brow of care. Indeed he will not 
discover elsewhere such high glee, and such hearty 
laughter. Let us hear what the Jubilarians of the 
present day said of themselves in 1867: "Winter be- 
gan on October 1. Everything freezes. In the 
morning we find the water and the ink turned into 
stone. This very morning, in 78 degrees of frost, 
I had to put the ink over the fire, in order to con- 
tinue my letter. However, I ought not to have said 
that everything freezes. An exception has to be 
made in favour of cheerfulness, and innocent mirth, 
such precious possessions, particularly in the Mis- 
sions of the Northwest." 

Then, again, it must be borne in mind how 
easily those good Nuns are contented. Chateaubri- 
and, in his Memoires d'otitre-tombe, said, "True 
happiness costs but little; the happiness which is 

202 



THE SOURCES OF DEVOTEDNESS 

expensive is an inferior article." About the same 
date, that is in* 1849, Father Tache, at lie a la 
Crosse, writing even more wisely than Chateaubri- 
and, said : "Hurrah for the North ! I think that of 
all the countries in the world this is the one in 
which it is easiest to learn the lesson, that man wants 
but little here below to make him truly happy." 

Louise of France, the Carmelite Nun, told her 
visitor, Gustavus of Sweden, that, in her poor cell, 
on her poor couch, she slept better than at Versail- 
les. Something similar would, no doubt, be said by 
our Missionary Sisters, in reply to any expression 
of sympathy with their condition. 

Nevertheless, let it not be supposed that the 
rough, rude deserts of the North have any advan- 
tages which would make a mortal willing to live 
there, if it were not his own, his native, land. Those 
who come in search of the rich furs of the north, 
return as quickly as possible to their own warm 
climes, and to civilized circles. They do not regret 
that the winters which enrich them are over and 
gone for ever. The happiness of the missionary 
heart is not the natural growth of the frozen soil, or 
the destructive tempest. 

In a passage written by one of those whom we 
may call the recluses of the Providence Mission we 
are shown the real sources of their courage and 
their joyous self-sacrifice. She wrote: "What is it, 

203 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 




m 

a 
o 
o 



o 
z 

{- 

D 
> 

o 

Z 

< 

o: 

O 



204 



THE SOURCES OF DEVOTEDNESS 

after all, to have charge of forty children, when one 
thinks of the prosperous works of our Missions 
elsewhere? But, then, we reflect on the value of 
even one soul, and so we see reason to rejoice in 
such good as we are able to do in this poor coun- 
try, where, without missionaries, those children 
would be brought up in paganism." 

Reflection on the value of a soul, in other words, 
lively faith in the Divine Redeemer and His Pre- 
cious Blood, and in the true worth of the little ones 
whom He set in the midst of His earthly kingdom 
as our models, ah! there, indeed, is the lever which 
moves even mountains in the Christian Church. 

The e3^e of Faith is ever turned towards Heav- 
en, the unfailing source of hope and joy. Listen: 

"Our 30,000 fishes seem to be spoiling on ac- 
count of the fine weather. Poor unpalatable fish! 
We must only force ourselves to eat it. In heaven 
will be the banquet of all delights." 

So Sister St. Michael wrote in reference to the 
famine of 1883 at Lake Athabaska, when some 
mothers ate their children who died in the woods, 
and some children ate their mothers. Sometimes 
the Nuns, depending on what the orphans might 
leave, went supperless to bed. Sister St. Michael 
continues: "The other evening a child of six came 
to rap at our room door, saying, 'Sister, me not able 
to sleep : too hungry.' I am sure that in all the wide 

205 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

world there can hardly be another country like 
this, where miseries of all kinds keep each other 
company. Surely it bears upon it all the marks of 
the Path to Paradise." 

On their Path to Paradise, so plainly marked 
out in the Mackenzie country, the Missionary Sis- 
ters never failed to find in abundance the food 
which kept their souls alive and strong. Well they 
knew and loved the inexhaustible sources out of 
which spring up Faith, and Hope, and Charity, 
and zeal for God's glory. 

In the foremost place was a special devotion to 
the Sacred Heart of Jesus. Their Foundress. 
Mother d'Youville, had been one of the first to pro- 
pagate, this devotion in Canada. She charged her 
disciples also to foster it both in their own com- 
munities, and wherever they were engaged in mis- 
sionary work. Hence, the feasts of the Sacred 
Heart, and the devotional observance of the First 
Friday of each month, are in particular honour 
wherever these Sisters are established. Their first 
foundation in the Mackenzie Vicariate was the 
Sacred Heart Hospital. The Heart of Jesus, rep- 
resented on the Cross which they wear, sets their 
own heart on fire with the spirit of self-sacrifice, 
and most closely unites their life with that of their 
Divine model, the victim of atoning Love. Conse- 
quently, Our Divine Lord has blessed their under- 

206 



THE SOURCES OF DEVQTEDNESS 

takings, has consoled them in their trials, has im- 
parted to them the gift of touching the most hard- 
ened sinners, and has written their own name on 
His Heart, from which it shall never be effaced. 

The Grey Nuns have well understood also that 
with devotion to the Sacred Heart is joined devo- 
tion to the Blessed Sacrament. When the first 
Bishop of St. Albert, Mgr. Grandin, was pleading 
with Pope Pius IX. for permission to reserve the 
Blessed Sacrament, even where there could be no 
"lamp of the sanctuary," he was not thinking only 
of the Missionary Priests, but also of the equally 
isolated Nuns, whose first residence he himself had 
built at Fort Providence. 

"But," said the Pope, "it is only in times of 
persecution that it could be allowed to keep the 
Blessed Sacrament, with no light burning before 



it." 



"Holy Father," said the poor Missionary 
Bishop, "it is true we are not persecuted; but we 
have to suffer so much, and we are so destitute of 
all things ; we are often obliged, and we are already 
permitted, to say Mass with only one light; to be 
deprived of the presence of our Sacramental Lord 
would be a terrible privation." 

The Pope was touched and yielded. He said, 
"My dear Bishop, I understand you: I understand 
your need of that consolation. Your life of priva- 

207 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

tion and sacrifice has all the merit of martyrdom, 
without its glory." 

The Nuns of the Far North, in their poor and 
cold chapels, where for nearly fifty years there was 
no lighted sanctuary lamp, were consoled by the 
Eucharistic presence of Him, whom they faith- 
fully guarded, and who was Himself their Guard- 
ian. Morning by morning they unite with the 
sacrifice of Calvary the unreserved offering of their 
ovi^n lives; and the Divine Presence in the Holv 
Communion brings into their souls strength enough 
to bear the burden of another day. Can there ever 
be more fervent or more fruitful Communions than 
those made in the midst of the Northern desolation, 
where there is nothing whatever to distract, where 
there is no other attraction, or heart's ease, except 
the presence and the love of our Divine Lord? We 
do not wonder at finding, on some intimate pages, 
the expression of the most ardent love and devotion 
for the Holy Eucharist entertained by those Mis- 
sionary Sisters. Sister Galipeau, of Montreal, 
died at the Fort Providence Convent on June 27, 
1893. Her Superior, writing to the Mother Gen- 
eral, said: "She received the Last Sacraments on 
May 28, the last Saturday of the month of Mary. 
Seeing the Sisters weeping, she wept too. She was 
reminded that she ought only to be glad since she 
was going into the presence of her Heavenly 

208 



THE SOURCES OF DEVOTEDNESS 



Father. She said, 'Yes, but to go to Heaven, I have 
to leave you. Ah! if we might all go together!' 
Her one desire was for Holy Communion. The 
state of her throat, growing worse and worse, 
threatened to make Communion impossible. A 
doctor, on his way to Klondike, was called in to see 
her. He saw that she had not long to live. He told 
her, and she was perfectly content. She only asked 
if his treatment could not enable her to receive 
Holy Communion. That was her one desire — to 
communicate, so as to be the better prepared to die 
a holy death. Her devout desire was gratified by 
the help of the doctor's care and remedies. It was 
only two hours after her last Holy Communion 
that she piously fell asleep in the Lord." 

Along with her Divine Son, the Holy Mother, 
the Blessed Virgin, Mary Immaculate, watches 
over her children. All the way from the Pyrenees 
to Providence, she sent them her white and blue 
Lourdes statue, in circumstances that looked quite 
marvellous. The case containing it reached He a la 
Crosse just at the time of the Rising in 1885. The 
pagans among the Indians and Half-Breeds, sack- 
ing the Mission premises, broke the case open with 
one blow of a hatchet, which slightly gashed the 
face of the statue. The raiders were so frightened 
at seeing this "woman in a coffin" that they ran off 

209 
14 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

with all speed. A Catholic Indian brought back 
the statue to the Mission. In due course it reached 
its destination, and at the present day it smiles upon 
the devout clients of Our Lady in the Sacred Heart 
Hospital at Providence. That statue and a cibor- 
ium were the only objects saved at He a la Crosse 
Mission in 1885!* 

Among heavenly protectors, St. Joseph holds, 
naturally, a very high place. He is indeed the 
fatherly provider for all needs. With great con- 
fidence is he invoked in times of trouble. St. 
Joseph is no far-off personage, but the ever-present 
father of the home, in the Missions of the North. 
Everyone says quite familiarly, as if in his hearing, 
''St. Joseph has done that"; "St. Joseph has given 
us this"; "we must ask St. Joseph"; "let us make a 
novena to St. Joseph." In truth, the novenas to St. 
Joseph become so entangled, that only he himself 
can tell which is which. There are novenas for 
the fishing grounds, the hunting grounds, the gar- 
den, and the water supply. Mgr. Breynat has 
made St. Joseph the chief econome of his Vicariate, 

*The news of the Rising reached the Nuns at Providence 
the following year. They noticed stains of blood on cases which 
the Indian porters were handling with evident repugnance, and 
asked an explanation. The Indians said, "Those come from He 
a la Crosse. There has been fighting there, and Nuns like you have 
been killed." For a long time, this was all that the Nuns heard, 
and thev did not know it was an exaggeration. 

210 



THE SOURCES OE DEVOTEDNESS 

if Father Lefebvre is the second. Thanks are some- 
times offered to St. Joseph in circumstances which 
give witnesses their own long thoughts, although 
the word miracle is not used, out of respect for 
Church rules. Some there arc who think that the 





J; 


B^sS^^^^^BtSnl^ 


b^^ i7 - ^f 




.^l^^ 




lb 


^ 



The Sewing Class. 
Fancy work on reindeer skins, porcupine quills, fish scales, etc. The Indian 
girls are very skilful in making articles of this kind, and give them willingly 
to their benefactors. 

Foster Father, before now, has had compassion on 
a multitude, left with nothing to eat. Let us quote, 
without comment, a letter written from Lake Atha- 
baska, on September 8, 1912. 

211 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

"Last year our potato crop was very poor. At 
lirst there was talk of putting the children on 
rations. In a fortnight the potatoes in the store- 
house began to be so bad that the remaining good 
ones had to be picked out by hand. There was no 
use in trying to save them, we said. When they 
were all gone, we should have to do without them. 
But it is not for nothing that St. Joseph has charge 
of our stores. Young and old have had potatoes 
•three times a day until now, and never were the 
potatoes so good at such a date. We all give the 
heartiest thanks to our good provider, St. Joseph." 

In the winter of 1916-17, the hunters had not 
been able to kill even one moose. Consequently, 
by the beginning of March, there was very little 
fish left at St. Joseph's Mission, Fort Resolution. 
Yet the next fishing season was two months away. 
An Oblate Brother had nearly lost his life in mak- 
ing efforts previously unheard-of to fish under the 
ice. Yet he had caught nothing. The caribou 
(reindeer) had not come near Fort Resolution for 
several years, and, besides, it was now their season 
for returning from the neighbourhood of Great 
Slave Lake to the further north. What was to be 
done? There were 100 children to be fed, ten 
Nuns, and as many Oblates. And the thirty dogs 
could not be forgotten, though some of them might 
have to be sacrificed, if human beings were not to 
die. 212 



THE SOURCES OF DEVOTEDNESS 

One evening, Father Duport, O.M.I., Superior of 
the Mission, went to the children's refectory, where 
the poor little ones were trying to make a meal of a 
small portion of roasted fish. He put on a frown, 
and said, "Children, the famine is not the fault of 
the Brothers; they have done all that they possibly 
could ; it is not the fault of your good Mothers here, 
the Nuns; they have made every sacrifice; it is you 
yourselves who are in fault." Some of them began 
to sob, thinking the Superior was scolding them for 
eating too much. But he said, "That is not what I 
mean. If I am displeased, it is because you do not 
pray well enough to St. Joseph." So, thereupon, 
the children all stood up, and promised to pray 
with all their heart and all their soul. The Rever- 
end Mother was asked how many caribou would be 
required. She said it would be impossible to get 
through the long season before them with less than 
a hundred. All then knelt down, and immediately 
began a novena to St. Joseph for a hundred caribou. 

Two days later, there was no more food left at 
St. Joseph's Mission. Father Duport said to the 
two hunters employed by the Mission: "Take the 
dogs and sledge, and go and try your luck." They 
shrugged their shoulders, saying it was quite use- 
less, as there was nothing whatever to be had. "Go, 
I tell you," said Father Duport; "kill us a hundred 
caribou; St. Joseph owes them to us." 

213 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

The two Indian hunters set out, though quite 
sure they would have to return empty-handed. 
They had gone only a two days' journey — a mere 
trifle in the Wild North — when, to their surprise, 
they saw an immense herd of caribou upon the 
frozen Lake, and saw to their greater surprise, that 
they were coming from the east*. The hunters 
quickly recovered their wits, took up a good posi- 
tion, and began to shoot. Alphonse, a particularly 
good shot, sometimes brought down two or three 
animals with one bullet. When their ammunition 
was exhausted, the Indians counted their "bag." 
They had killed 103 caribou. At that very time, 
the orphans and the Nuns were repeating their 
Novena prayers, and calling on St. Joseph to send 
them a hundred, "and not one less." 

Rev. Fr. Duport, to whom we owe these partic- 
ulars, says in conclusion : "When you preach on St. 
Joseph and his powerful intercession, you may well 
mention our case, for I have had many reasons to 
convince me that this glorious Saint is our heavenly 
protector, and that it is he who provides for all our 
wants in this immense and icy wilderness." 

After Jesus, Mary, and Joseph, our Missionary 
Sisters place confidence also in their Venerated 
Foundress, Mother d'Youville, the thought of 
w^hom is a perpetual inspiration to them in all their 

214 



THE SOURCES OF DEVOTEDNESS 

labours for the sake of the Gospel. They love to 
make a treasury of all the occasions of merit which 
are so plentiful in the Far North, and to unite these 
with all the prayers and sacrifices of all their con- 
vents, and to present all this accumulated wealth 
before the Throne of God, with a petition for the 
solemn glorification of their beloved Foundress. 
The Sisters of the North tell already of extraordin- 
ary graces attributed to her intercession, and likely 
to be humbly submitted to the judgment of the 
Church. They tell of the wonderful cure of Father 
Rapet in 1885, after he had spent thirty-three days 
in a hut, in very bad weather, in order to be near 
the Nuns who had left He a la Crosse during the 
Insurrection. They tell also of three fires suddenly 
extinguished at Lake Athabaska, and of other mar- 
vellous events. And they feel very happy under 
the special protection of such a Mother, whom they 
invoke with all confidence, in their private prayers. 
What may be considered part of their filial de- 
votion to Mother d'Youville is that passionate de- 
votion which St. Paul called the folly of the Cross. 
We believe that there is not one of the Grey Nuns 
who would not be bitterly disappointed if, on 
reaching the Mackenzie Missions, she found that 
the sufferings of the early days were all past and 
gone. One young Nun, among the first who were 
sent to Great Slave Lake, thus expressed her feel- 

215 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

ings: "Evidently it is our Divine Lord's wish that 
all our Missions should have the Cross in their 
foundation, so that we may be the true children of 
Mother d'Youville. Here and now, we have the 
honour of being able to imitate her in the priva- 
tions of our present life, and to prove to our Heav- 
enly Spouse that it is our happiness to fulfill the 
promises which we made Him on the day of our 
religious profession." 

In the Annals of the Mother House at Montreal 
we find an entry which ought to find its place here : 
— "When it became known that Sister Pigeon was 
to go to the North, her mother was greatly dis- 
tressed. Following only the impulses of a mother's 
heart, Madame Pigeon begged and prayed that she 
might be spared this sacrifice. She represented in 
particular that her daughter had never been able 
to eat fish, and that she would die, if sent where 
there was no other food. Our Reverend Mother 
General thought it right to yield. Without tell- 
ing Sister Pigeon, she brought Sister Metivier from 
Lawrence, to take her place. But when Sister 
Pigeon heard what had happened, and saw another 
Sister ready to make the sacrifice in her stead, she, 
in her turn, was inconsolable. She hastened to be- 
seech the Mother General not to change the orig- 
inal appointment. It was true, she said, that she 
had not eaten fish, but that was because other food 

216 



THE SOURCES OF DEVOTEDNESS 

was to be had. Where there would be nothing but 
fish, of course she would have to eat it. Then, get- 
ting permission to send for her mother, she repre- 
sented to her that God Almighty was asking them 
both for a sacrifice, which they had no right to 
refuse. At last, the loving mother agreed to let her 
daughter go, with her blessing. But there was a 
new difliculty. Sister Metivier said she had her 
obedience for the North, and she wanted to go. 
Some of the witnesses of the little debate between 
these two courageous souls, vying with each other 
in generosity, were moved even to tears. However, 
Sister Pigeon, being on the first list, was allowed to 
have her way." 

This victory of daughter and mother, in a sub- 
lime contest between natural love and the love of 
the Cross, had its counter-part in the victory for 
self-sacrifice gained in a contest between a fervent 
young Nun and her Mother Superior. This Super- 
ior, afterwards to be the Mother General of the 
Grey Nuns, considered a certain Sister lately pro- 
fessed to be absolutely necessary in the house where 
they both were. But one day the Mother General 
of the time came to the Community to ask for a 
"volunteer" for the Far North. The first to raise 
her hand was our young Sister, and therefore she 
was chosen. But the Local Superior had many 
objections to make, and would not yield until the 

217 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

young Nun said at last: "Mother, I have made this 
sacrifice, and the sacrifice of my life, for the con- 
version of a member of my family." She went, 
after heart-rending farewells, for her relations and 
friends were very numerous. She escaped death 
by a sort of miracle on one of the north bound 
barges. The conversion for which she longed was 
granted, and she takes it as sufficient reward for 
the heroism with which she remains at her post for 
the last twenty years. 

After hearing of such devotedness and self-den- 
ial, we need not be surprised to find that the only 
real trials of those Grey Nuns, the only trials which 
leave them inconsolable, are the limits imposed 
upon their endeavours to assist their neighbour. 
Mother Charlebois, after a visit to the Convents in 
the North, wrote: "I can understand now how 
painful it is for those dear Sisters to be forced to 
refuse poor orphans, little girls abandoned by their 
kin, and poor neglected old women. The sacrifices 
and continual privations of the Sisters are nothing, 
compared with this powerlessness to do more good. 
I share their regret and pain, whilst I pray God to 
inspire some generous souls to come to their assist- 
ance." 

There is another point on which we must dwell 
a little here. The royal Psalmist proclaims how 

218 



THE SOURCES OF DEVOTEDNESS 

good and how pleasant it is for those who form one 
family, and who dwell together in unity. The Sis- 
ters of Charity are to each other sisters indeed, and 
cherish each other with sisterly afifection, all rejoic- 
ing to be in the arms of the same Heavenly Mother, 
Mary Immaculate, all kneeling side by side, at the 
foot of the same Tabernacle, in the land of exile, 
far from any earthly home. And their domestic 
charity, circulating through all the veins of each 
far-flung community, returns also to the fountain- 
head and heart; thoughts, desires, and aspirations 
are always centered in the dear Mother House of 
the whole Order. 

It has been our privilege to read, and to hear, 
and to observe, much that concerns the Grey Nuns 
of Montreal. The result has been our strong con- 
viction that this Religious Institute is God's own 
handiwork, and that neither death, nor persecu- 
tion, nor lapse of time, nor loss, shall ever prevail 
against it. And one great motive of this conviction 
isl the holy charity which joins all the members to- 
gether, the love of the daughters for their mother, 
their attachment to that cradle of their religious 
life from which their mission work separates them. 
Go into the communities of the Far North, and 
you will find yourself in the atmosphere of the 
Mother House. The thought of the Mother Gen- 
eral, and her Assistants, and of each one's fellow- 

219 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

novices, and of the seniors who have borne the bur- 
den of the day — such thought is never long absent. 
AH that is told the visitor, and all that he is asked, 
will show him that the Mother House really lives 
in the Far North also. It comes and goes, and talks 
and smiles, writes letters joyfully received, and 
dictates those that are sent. It is to the Mother 
House that we owe whatever history is extant of 
the various foundations in the great Northwest. 
Here is a line written from the Red River: "I do 
not know how I was able to be so courageous that 
morning of the 24th, when we parted. My only 
consolation, so far away, is to be still united in 
heart with all our Sisters, and to have a share in 
their good works." 

According as they go further west, and further 
north, the Missionary Sisters gather in spirit more 
closely around those who remain "at home." 
Listen to some of the messages which they sent to 
that home, in 1867. 

"Sunday, June 30. Dearest Mother, — On Sun- 
day especially we think of the Mother House. We 
have tents with us. If we could only camp out 
some evening near you, and join you at recreation! 
Even to think of it does one good. What a lot of 
things there would be to tell, after so long a separa- 
tion! But never again, in this world, shall we have 
that happiness. Still, there is heaven!" 

220 



THE SOURCES OF DEVOTEDNESS 

"July 8. It is the feast day of our dear Sister 
Assistant. After a fervent prayer for our beloved 
Mother of the far-ofif Missions, we kept our feast 
day quite joyously. . . Good-bye, dear Rever- 
end Mother, dear Sister Assistant, and dear Sisters 
all. We wish you a happy holiday, and we beg of 
you a little prayer, at the feet of our Mother Found- 
ress, for your Missionary Sisters, who are every day 
going further and further away from those they 
love so much." 

"July 28. The immense and solitary prairies 
invite us to reflection. In spirit we are in Mont- 
real, united with our beloved Sisters, for whom 
this is the day of the monthly retreat." 

"August 21. The feast day of our beloved 
Mother General. Alas, here to-day we have no 
Mass, no Communion! We can only bear in mind 
what joyful feasts and happy gatherings there are 
in Montreal and St. Boniface, to wish our well-be- 
loved Mother a happy feast, and many happy re- 
turns of the day. We unite in spirit with all the 
dear Sisters who have the happiness to live near 
you, dearest Mother, and also with those other Sis- 
ters who, like ourselves, are deprived of this pleas- 
ure, and, along with them all, we ask the angels to 
carry on their azure wings, to the feet of St. Jane 
Frances de Chantal, the prayers and good wishes 
which we put up to heaven on your behalf. Very 

221 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

fervent were oiir prayers on this beautiful feast. 
We felt ourselves to be near you, and it vs^as very 
sweet to us to think, whilst so far away, that we 
shall one day keep your feast in the true homeland. 
There, there will be no Northwest, and no separa- 
tion; we shall be all together, close to the Immacu- 
late Fleart of Mary, the very rendezvous which you 
have given us, dearest Mother, by sending us the 
beautiful little statue of Our Lady of the Sacred 
Heart." 

Such communications will enable us to under- 
stand what a privation it is for dwellers amid the 
Northern snows to be able only at rare intervals to 
receive or to send a letter. By the Grey Nuns this 
privation is known as fasting from letters. To such 
fasting one can never get accustomed. If curiosity 
alone were hurt, mortification might make all well 
again. But affection feels the deeper wound. 
Hence, at certain periods of the year, the horizon 
of the lake is eagerly scanned for the possible ap- 
pearance of some one bearing messages from afar. 

Here is a passage, which is a wail of woe: "No 
letter from the Mother House, nor from anyone in 
Montreal! Our dear Sister Superior (Sister La- 
voie) is only an apprentice in fasting from letters. 
She finds it a very heavy penance. It is indeed the 
great hardship of the North, to which no length of 
time can make us grow indifferent." 

222 



THE SOURCES OF DEVOTEDNESS 

And here is a letter of September, 1907, in 
which the Sister Superior at Providence wafts a 
sigh from near the Pole to Eastern Canada: ''It 
appears that God wishes to add to our privations. 
We used to have three posts in the year. Now there 
is a new arrangement, by which we are to have one 
post in the winter, taking no letters back, and an- 
other in July, when navigation is open. So, then, 
we can write only once a year, and must wait till 
the following year for an answer. We all feel this 
privation very much, and I most of all, because 1 
have so often to ask advice on various subjects. 
The change has been made by the Chief Factor, 
who is leaving Simpson, to reside at Fort Smith. 
It appears progress is not intended for this part of 
the world. I pray Our Lord to teach me how to 
wait with patience." 

But the circular, which quotes this letter, adds: 
"Whilst our dear Sisters were making these 
lamentations, the Right Reverend Bishop, Mgr. 
Breynat, was in Ottawa, pleading the cause of the 
Northern Missions. He was very courteously re- 
ceived by the Ministers and the Postmaster-Gen- 
eral, and was promised three winter posts for Fort 
Resolution, and two for the Arctic Stations. How 
thankful we are for this relief!" 

If letters from high latitudes were rare, at all 
events they were long. They now form volumes in 

223 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

prose and in verse. Out of the abundance of the 
heart, the pen spoke. In a letter of 1880, from 
Fort Providence, were enclosed some pansies 
(pensees), grown there, and reaching Montreal 
still fresh in perfume and colour. With them was 
a beautiful little poem in French, dedicating these 
"thoughts," Ics fleurs du souvenir, to the Mother 
General (Rev. Mother Deschamps). No doubt a 
letter in English would have enclosed a forget-me- 
not, for the sake of the same happy play upon 
words. 

The great feasts, the greatest of all feasts, in the 
convents far away, are the visits of the Superiors. 
After them, there can remain only the blessed 
vision of peace! The Superior's coming is for 
years expected and prepared for. For years it 
remains a green spot in the soul. The sorrow of 
parting gives a nun the measure of the happiness 
she has felt in the arms of a Mother who is loving 
and loved, sympathizing, and revered. To such a 
Superior someone wrote: "Mother dear, I cannot 
tell you how we feel since you left us. We are 
orphans. The first time we met together on the 
verandah, we had not a word to say. We kept look- 
ing at the hill opposite, until one of the young Sis- 
ters pointed and said, 'There's where she passed,' 
and we all burst out crying. Mother, did not that 

224 



THE SOURCES OF DEVOTEDNESS 




a 



an o 

w 

B s 

o 

< 
in ^ 



° s 

OS 

2 •= 

Y. P 

V- 

: tn 
fe be 

ns 

J3 



O 
U 

CO 



c 



15 



225 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

torrent of tears overtake you? Surely, Madame 
Swetchine was right in saying that our passing 
gleams of joy make the heart sink into deeper 
night. For a fortnight you were with us, loving 
and consoling, and petting us. And then you dis- 
appeared. . . . The moment calls for your 
favourite hymn, J'attends le del: Yes, heaven is 
the prize. Adieu, beloved Mother, and hearty 
thanks for your visit, which has renewed our fer- 
vour, and has made everyone content, and espe- 
cially content with you, good Mother." 

The Convent at La Providence received the 
first visit of the Mother General only in 191 2. Rev- 
erend Mother Piche landed there on July 1, that 
year. There was a triple feast: the golden jubilee 
of the Oblate Mission of Notre Dame de la Provi- 
dence, and the silver jubilee in the priesthood of 
the devoted Superior, Father Giroux, coincided 
with the first visit of the Mother General. We 
have in this chapter been considering the sources 
of that religious devotedness by which we are so 
edified. And we must, in another chapter, examine 
the results or fruits of those sacred sources or 
springs. We cannot better close the one chapter, 
and open up the other, than by transcribing here 
the hasty notes that were written in July, 1912, con- 
cerning a homely, yet quite religious, celebration. 

"All day some of us were on the watch. At 

226 



THE SOURCES OF DEVQTEDNESS 

last, some of the children saw the smoke appearing 
round the Point, and shouted, "The Steamboat." 
At once the outdoor bell was rung to call the chil- 
dren from the woods. In less than half an hour 
everyone is at the water side. The weather is splen- 
did. A light breeze makes the flags ripple and 
swell. The children are all ranged in order, carry- 
ing coloured streamers. The Sisters wave white 
handkerchiefs to the Sainte Marie, which is now in 
view. With a glass we can see two Nuns among 
the passengers. Our good Mother, so loved, and so 
longed for, is there. All hearts are beating. The 
steamer passes quite close to us, and we accompany 
it to the landing stage, where all form a semi-circle. 
Now we see on board the Bishop, Father Lefebvre, 
and four Grey Nuns. The children sing a few 
words of welcome, three times repeated, and wave 
their little flags. We hasten on board to receive 
the Bishop's blessing, and the embrace of our good 
Mother, who says 'How far away you are.'* With 

*This sense of the immensity and the isolation of the great 
North land, so wild and so lone, is common to all travellers, 
although it is only in the summertime that they are able to make 
acquaintance therewith. In 1917, a Protestant gentleman, an 
explorer, who landed at Lake Athabaska from the same boat as 
the Mother General of the Grey Nuns, said to one of the Oblate 
Fathers : "I nearly broke down when I saw your Nuns run to meet 
the Reverend Mother. They seemed to me like persons a long time 
marooned on a desert island, and overjoyed to see at last a 
human face." 

227 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

her we have the pleasure of finding Sister St. An- 
gela, Sister MacQuillan, and Sister MacQuirk. 
Mgr. Breynat and the Mother General land, and 
pass along the ranks. The Mother General, 'doing 
at Rome as Rome does,' gives her hand to all the 
Indians, who are present in great numbers this 
summer. 

A procession is formed, the children leading the 
way to the Church. There a Laiidate is sung by 
the children, whilst all hearts expand in adoration 
and thanksgiving. At a signal, the procession is re- 
formed. We pass before the Bishop's House, 
under a triumphal arch. The Bishop and the Rev- 
erend Fathers are there. The children fall into two 
lines in front of the Convent, and once more salute 
the Mother General and her companions. After a 
little while in the community room, Mother Gen- 
eral enters the reception hall, where she sees the 
figures 50 and 25 on the children's breasts and 
decorating the room. The children were arranged 
in eight groups, representing the eight different 
Missions from which they have come to us. They 
sang very joyously a little hymn and chorus, spe- 
cially written for the occasion, and explaining the 
figures of golden and silver jubilee, the 50 and the 
25. 

Next comes a little play or dialogue, as fol- 
lows: — 

228 



THE SOURCES OF DEVOTEDNESS 

Five little boys, and five little girls, arrive, rather out 
of breath. 

Joseph. — Here we are at last. 

Marie. — Yes, but very tired. 

Paul. — Ah, We have had a long way to come! 

Julienne. — Let us ask these young ladies what is up ; 
they are likely to know what is going on here. 

Peter. — It all looks very strange, certainly. 

Joseph. — What is the meaning of this Cross, those 
figures, flowers and decorations ? 

Delphine. — Dear friends, this is indeed a great day 
here. Vital, the biggest boy, knows all about it, and he 
will tell you if you wish. 

Vital. — Yes, and I will tell you with all the more pleas- 
ure because I have to tell of kindness received, and because 
gratitude is what ought to be deeply imprinted in all our 
hearts. There are three things that bring us here to-day, 
three great feasts. And each of them is a reason why we 
should thank God for all His mercies to our country. I 
will tell you the meaning of those shining figures of 50. 
Those golden figures mean golden jubilee. Fifty years ago, 
the Missionaries, having at their head the Great Priest, as 
the patriarch, Beaulieu, used to say, came here and planted 
the Cross. They built the first Church, and some huts. 
Those good Missionaries were IMgr. Grandin, and Fathers 
Gascon and Petitot. Since their coming, the Mission has 
prospered, and we see here to-day children from all the 
Forts — from Fort Rae, Fort Nelson, and even from the 
Arctic Red River. Here we are educated, here we are taught 
to know and love God. And all this we owe to the Oblate 
Fathers, who for fifty years have been busy in the hard 
work which we sometimes impose upon them. 

229 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

All.— God bless our Bishop! God bless the Oblate 
Fathers ! 

Anna. — Now I will tell you the meaning of our second 
festival here to-day. You may see on the walls of our 
Convent some very honoured names, reminders of memor- 
able days, showing that great persons have visited us, 
though we are on the very edge of the world. But never be- 
fore to-day have we seen the beloved Mother of our dear 
teachers. Nevertheless, we knew her name very well, 
and we were full of joy when the news of her visit found 
its way over our rapids, and through our woods. You all 
understand what reason we have for our joy. 

Tules. — Now it is my turn to speak, and I want to 
tell you about that silver number 25. It means silver 
jubilee. It means that 25 years ago our good Father 
Superior received that Sacrament which gave him the 
power to bring Jesus from heaven upon the altar, and to 
give us the Holy Communion, which most of us receive 
every day since the great privilege was granted us by our 
Holy Father, Pope Pius X. You see we have blessings 
upon blessings. Never can we repay what we owe to 
the devoted Father Sui)erior. All that we can do in 
return, is to live good lives, not only here, but when we 
return into the woods, among our own people. 

Marie. — But some one must explain to us about that 
Cross and those flowers. 

Leonie. — I know. Wherever the Missionary goes, 
he plants a Cross. That is what keeps him brave. As 
for the flowers, our Reverend Fathers are the Oblates of 
Mary Immaculate. So the Lily, her emblem, may stand 
for them, and the Marguerite, or Daisy, may remind us 
of the Nuns, our teachers, whose first Mother was called 

230 



THE SOURCES OF DEVOTEDNESS 



Marguerite. The Daisy is also the flower of the Sacred 
Heart, and this Convent is the Sacred Heart Hospital. 

Anna. — Before we separate, let us sing once more 
our joyful song of welcome. 
ALL SING? 

July 14. High Mass of thanksgiving sung by 
the Father Superior. He explains to the people 
that the Holy Sacrifice is oiTered in thanksgiving 
to God for a great blessing to the Mission, namely, 
the visit of this good Mother General, who, in spite 
of delicate health, has undertaken all the fatigues 
of so long a journey, in order to encourage her 
spiritual children who labour with such self-abne- 
gation in this place. She was to have gone to 
Rome, and to have seen our Holy Father the Pope, 
but she gave up that voyage in order to come to 
Mackenzie. 

*The reader will have noticed that the Nuns, who must 
have had something to do with this little dialogue, place the Oblates 
in bold relief, remaining themselves in the background. They have 
always been teaching the lesson of gratitude to others, and they have 
often had naive and touching proofs of the gratitude entertained 
in their own regard. On October 18, 1889, the feast day of the 
Sister Superior at He a la Crosse, Baptist, a young Indian working 
at the Mission, called to pay her his respects, and she asked him 
to pray for her. He said he would, and straightway went to ask 
the Oblate Fathers for a rosary. 

"Have you lost the one I gave you the other day?" he was 
asked. 

"No," he said, "but much I love the Sister Superior, and I 
want to pray for her on both sides of the boat." 

Next day, at mass, he was seen with two rosaries : he was 
rowing with both hands ! 

231 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

July 17. Our Right Rev. Bishop announces 
that there will be Mass at midnight. We make 
use of the word, but we have no night in this coun- 
try, at this season. The grown-up girls make a 
presentation to the Mother General of a beautiful 
pair of moccasins. They had already given her 
some other articles worked by themselves, and in 
particular a pair of white gloves for Dr. Masson, 
with a letter written by Marie-Rose, to thank him 
for allowing Mother to come, and for telling her 
that the journey would only do her good. 

We spend the remaining time with our good 
'Mother, feeling very much how quickly it is pass- 
ing. At twelve o'clock the Bishop says Mass, and 
for Mother General's intentions. All the children 
are present, and sing with unusual spirit. After 
Mass, we go to the refectory: we are at a last sup- 
per. So quickly end all earthly joys! At 3.30 
a.m., the partings. In silence and in sorrow, we 
accompany Mother General to the Boat. At 4, 
the Salute Marie moves off, taking our beloved 
Mother away." 



232 



CHAPTER X. 

THE FRUITS 
^Bv their fruits you shall know them 



>} 



The reader who has acompanied us so far has, 
no doubt, already said that in half a century such 
devoted Nuns must have formed a generation of 
civilized and Christian folk in the fastnesses of the 
North. Nevertheless, it is worth w^hile to consider 
some details. In a garden of the Lord, it is pleas- 
ant and profitable to study with care those fruits 
which are all for the glory of God, and to which 
He alone has given life and increase. 

The coming of the Sisters of Charity made a 
profound impression on the Indians. 

Its first good effect was the revolution in their 
ideas concerning women. The pagan women 
thought of themselves as nothing but born thralls, 
to be sometimes sold or lent or exchanged, and 
always despised. The dignity and the holiness of 
the "Daughters of Prayer" was a permanent lesson 
for them, and still more for the Red Men, who had 
been accustomed to treat wife and daughter, mother 
and grandmother, with contempt and cruelty. In 
those Religious they seemed to see realized what 

233 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

had been taught them about the Blessed Virgin 
Mary, the most perfect of all creatures, on earth or 
in heaven. 

The devotedness of the Nuns to the needy and 
the sick made also a deep impression. Something 
has already been said on that subject, in connection 
with the Sacred Heart Hospital. Of the Holy 
Angels' Convent at Lake Athabaska, one of the 
Sisters wrote in 1914: "We have here a dispensary 
open at all hours of the day, and we visit the sick 
regularly. Everybody applies to the Sisters, whe- 
ther in slight or in serious illness. In fact, Sister 
Laverty is not only nurse, but physician, surgeon, 
and dentist. The principal persons of the place, 
and some outsiders, clubbed together last year, and 
bought her a dentist's chair!" 

The good work of charity on behalf of the 
sick has done a great deal in the Northwest to ban- 
ish any prejudice. A Government official said not 
long ago: "I feel most grateful to the Grey Nuns 
of Mackenzie. On my arrival at Fort Resolution, 
I called on them, because my eyes were giving me 
great trouble, and the doctor at Edmonton had 
done me no good in return for his fee. The Sister, 
not asking my religion, and refusing to take any fee, 
gave me a remedy which cured me. I feel most 
grateful, and I shall be glad of any opportunity to 
oblige those good Nuns. I can assure you that the 

234 



THE FRUITS 



existence of such as they are is no slight argument 
in favour of the truth of your religion." 

Some of the patients tended by the Sisters have 
been healed in soul as w^ell as body. A barrister, 
going along with many miners to the Klondike 
goldfields, was laid up with gout at Fort Simpson. 
At great expense, he got himself carried to the 
Sacred Heart Hospital at Fort Providence. There 
the Nuns took care of him all the winter. He did 
not leave before being reconciled with God, after 
having neglected his religious duties for twenty 
years. He went on to the Klondike, where he died 
a good death the following year. 

Respect and confidence are shown the Grey 
Nuns by all manner of persons — Indians and Euro- 
peans, Protestants and Catholics, travellers and the 
officers of the Hudson's Bay Company. No sooner 
do they appear on the steamers, or in any public 
place, than they are surrounded with all manner of 
respectful attentions. 

But it was first of all for the children that 
the Missionary Sisters settled in the Far North. Of 
the children, therefore, we must now speak. Those 
little Indians found in the Sister of Charity more 
than a mother's love. They never saw her dis- 
gusted by vermin, rudeness, fickleness or ingrati- 
tude. Their misery and ignorance she treated with 

235 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

all the tenderness of supernatural affection. Into 
their mind, and will, and heart, she endeavoured to 
instil something of the Christian spirit. 

It was no easy task. There was no precedent to 
follow. The advance had to be made through a 
tangled and thorny wood, and no one had blazed 
the trail. The Sister of Charity was her own 




A Lesson in Charity. 

pioneer. Method of education — for the children 
of the woods — there was none. The Sister of Char- 
ity invented her own system, and its success is her 
praise. Well she knew that it would be not merely 
useless, but mischievous, to try to give a taste for 
the town life of the Palefaces to those who are 
destined to go back to the wigwam, to travel on 
snow shoes, and to use no other implement than the 

236 



THE FRUITS 



fishing net and the gun. She knew and judged 
wisely. The Indian hunters and fishermen of to- 
day, old pupils of Providence, Resolution, and 
Athabaska, "do honour to the Mission," as the com- 
mon saying is in the North. They lead good Chris- 
tian lives. They were taught in the Convent school 
the vanity of pretence, and the dignity of labour; 
they learned there that sorrow or pain as well as 
joy, may be offered to God on high, that the fol- 
lower of Christ carries a Cross; and that what is 
of little account in itself may be precious as helping 
to sanctify our soul. Of old, the Indian lived his 
hard life, as a mere child of Nature. To-day, his 
life is just as hard — perhaps harder, for his con- 
stitution is less robust, and his hunting-grounds 
less well-stocked — but he lives his life under super- 
natural influences, as one who has been made a 
sharer in the Gospel of God's grace. The Sister of 
Charity taught him the meaning of that Gospel 
day by day, and detail by detail. She taught him 
how the little and the poor might be the dearest 
friends of the poor Child of Bethlehem. Her 
teachings he now repeats in his own language to 
those who had not heard them before. He uses his 
natural eloquence in spreading the knowledge of 
the Good Word. And, after his Christian life, 
when he lies down in his wigwam preparing to go 
"bevond the sky," he dies a Christian death, recall- 

237 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

ing the Nun's holy lessons for the hallowing of his 
last breath. Yes, the Red Indian has been trans- 
formed. And his transformation — the glory of the 
Christian religion — has been brought about by the 
patient perseverance of the Grey Nun and the 
Priest. 

It is the religious teacher, especially, who has 
the consolation of seeing this transformation pro- 
ceeding day by day, just as one may watch the 
growth of a plant in a fertile soil and clime. In 
those fresh and primitive natures, everything is 
remarkably interesting. The Indian's senses are 
impressionable and keen, to a degree far surpassing 
the keenest senses amongst white men. His eye car- 
ries to a distance which leaves us surprised, and his 
ear catches the slightest sound. He takes in, at a 
glance, the appearance of a stranger, or an unfa- 
miliar scene. He has a musical ear and voice, and 
he loves singing. The children's choirs at Lake 
Athabaska and Providence are hardly inferior to 
the best boys' choirs anywhere. The Indian's keen 
faculties, and his sense of locality, make him very 
quick in learning languages. Little fellows of 
seven years old are often able to talk French and 
English after only a few months in the Convent, 
although coming from places where they had never 
heard a word of either language. 

The question has been asked whether the intel- 

238 



THE FRUITS 



lect, which is first ted by the senses, is also keener 
among Indians than among white people. It 
would seem that it is not. The Indian appears to 
be less capable of abstraction and generalization 
than a member of the white race; what is concrete, 
real, actual, is what he seizes triumphantly; his 
speech, which has an abundance of phrases for 
describing the least details of any object once seen, 
has no abstract expressions. Nevertheless, we have 
read, in English and in French, summaries of a not 
too simple discourse, written, without assistance, by 
pupils of Athabaska and Mackenzie Convents, and 
leaving hardly any room for correction as regarded 
plan, developments, wording and spelling. 

The Convent schools of the North have been 
visited by several Government Inspectors, not 
Catholics. The first arrived, without notice, at 
Lake Athabaska in 1908. The account of his visit, 
written at the time, may be of interest. 

"We have had a surprise visit from the Gov- 
ernment Inspector of Schools, Mr. Macrae, who 
was accompanied by the Bishop, Mgr. Grouard, 
and Mr. Harris, the Chief Factor at Fond du Lac. 
Everybody was very much excited, but the In- 
spector was very kind. He took a great many 
notes about everything. He asked very few ques- 
tions himself, but requested one of the teachers to 
give her class as usual. The examination lasted 

239 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 




2; 

o 

►-r 
o 
tn 
w 



I- 
as 
o 



o 

2 w 

^ < 

a. > 

w < 

o xn 
I — . 

{-; < 
< 



< 



c 

w 
K 



240 



THE FRUITS 



from one o'clock till five, without any interruption. 
When all was over, the Bishop expressed the hope 
that the Inspector would make allowance for all 
shortcomings, reminding him that those children, 
before coming to the Convent, knew nothing of 
schooling, and had never heard a word of either 
French or English. The Inspector replied that he 
quite understood, but that he would object to the 
Bishop's use of the word shortcomings. T assure 
you,' he said, 'there will be no such word in my 
report. I am greatly pleased with all that I have 
seen and heard. Indeed, I do not know how the 
Sisters have been able to bring about such good 
results. My report will give a great surprise to 
everyone, as the examination has been a great sur- 
prise to myself.' 

"Mr. Macrae, before leaving, told us that he 
would be passing through again in a few days. So 
we prepared a little seance, at which, along with 
Mr. Macrae and his travelling companions, there 
were present also Dr. Edwards, five Police Officers, 
and several of the trading officers of the Hudson's 
Bay Company. We had a little lamp burning be- 
fore the Blessed Sacrament, as a petition for God's 
blessing on our pupils. Those young Indians 
really got through their parts wonderfully well ; so 
Mr. Macrae assured us several times. He said that 
in his twenty years as Indian Agent or School In- 

241 

16 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

spector he had witnessed no such successful exhibi- 
tion, such creditable school work. He was partic- 
ularly struck by the ease with which the children 
spoke English, knowing that they are more familiar 
with French. He said in a speech to the school that 
he did not know they would have such a reception 
for him; that he thanked them all very much; and 
that he would surprise the gentlemen at Ottawa, 
when he showed them the programmes of the 
school, and told them what a prosperous establish- 
ment existed at Lake Athabaska." 

A few months later, Mr. Macrae wrote from 
Ottawa to the Convent: "Your Institution is an 
oasis in the Northern desert. It is the creation of 
your courage, self-abnegation, many virtues, and 
much hard work, and in circumstances of great 
difficulty. Your wonderful success is beyond all 
praise." 

We must not forget to mention that in 1883 the 
Protestant Chief Trader at Fort Vermilion, on the 
Peace River, journeyed 300 miles by canoe, to 
leave his children for their education at the Lake 
Athabaska Convent. 

One of the latest testimonials to the good work 
done by the Convents is the following entry in the 
Visitors' Book in the Providence Convent. The 
writer is the Hon. Frank Oliver, Minister of the 
Interior in the Dominion Government: — 

242 



THE FRUITS 



"A noted Mission doing good work. The faith 
and enterprise of its founders are justified by the 
work of their successors, which is a credit to Can- 
ada and Christianity. 

June 26, 1910. 

(Signed) Frank Oliver. 

Notwithstanding what we have said about the 
ordinary life of even the educated Indian, it must 
be mentioned that there are some pupils of the Grey 
Nuns who now occupy posts formerly reserved for 
Europeans or Half-Breeds. e.g., as traders, travel- 
lers, interpreters, etc. There is one pupil in a 
House of Studies, preparing for the priesthood, 
and there are others who hope to follow in his 
steps. 

In order to continue, in some sort, the good 
work of the school, when the school days are over, 
the Mackenzie Nuns make use of the press. Since 
1910, a little lithographed paper appears twice a 
year at Providence. It is sent out by each of the 
two posts, the winter and the summer. It is called 
The Friendly Voice. This little publication is 
most interesting. It contains all the news of the 
half-year, with reflections grave and gay, jovial and 
religious. It is sent to. all the old pupils. If one 
of them is reported as not "doing honour to the 

243 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

Mission," no "Friendly Voice" reaches him, but he 
is recommended to the prayers of those who remain 
faithful. As a rule, this gentle hint suffices to make 
the erring one ashamed of himself, and anxious to 
be restored to favour. 

It may be worth while to copy here some of the 
newsy paragraphs of the Providence paper. 

"The 29 little boys attend well to their lessons, and 
the 36 girls are not surpassed by anyone in learning and 
good conduct. The two bigger girls try to provide ' for 
everyone, and to please even little ^larie-Rose, not yet 
two years old, who is not always in good humour when 
called in the morning." 

"At Mass the Bishop was greatly pleased to hear a 
very small voice singing, O res mirahilis! mandncat Dom- 
inum pauper. It was Marie-Rose, now three years old. 
Wonderful indeed, for she understands about Holy 
Communion. 

"Everybody is hard at work, learning English. They 
say that Sister Marie-Anne now dreams in English only. 

"Fort Simpson folk, having good taste, like to live at 
Fort Providence. That explains why Celine has maried 
Joseph. These two good old pupils have our best wishes 
and prayers for their happiness. 

"On All Saints' Day, Mr. G. was received into the 
Church. 

"Dear Little Barnaby, the best of children, left us, after 
a short illness, to go to Jesus whom he loved very much. 

"Poor little Noelia, who was always so lively and gay ! 
Her father was delighted when he saw her last summer. 
But she began to fail, and fade like a flower. She died in 

244 



TPiE FRUITS 



the arms of her aunt, Sister Noeha, on the feast of the 
Immaculate Conception. The Blessed Virgin took her 
where she can smile and i)la\- joyfully, more than ever now. 

"God is good to us in our needs. Two silver foxes 
have been taken in I brother Oliviers's traps. 

"December 23, 1914. Anniversary of the Venerable 
Mother d'Vouville. who intoned the Tc Deiini after seeing 




The League of the Sacred Heart. Fort Resolution. 



her Hospital burned to the ground. This morning, we and 
the orphans, during a Mass of Thanksgiving, sang our 
Magnificat in gratitude to God for showing us the beginn- 
ings of a fire, which, even a little later, might have been 
fatal. 245 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

"Christmas Midnight Mass, so beautiful, for our poor 
country. The altar, with its angels, and lights, and hang- 
ings, and garlands, looked lovely, and lifted one's thoughts 
to heaven. The singing seemed to rival that of the angelic 
'Glory to God'. And each one was supremely happy, 
receiving our Divine Lord in the Holy Communion. 

"The Father Superior tells us the following little story. 
For three weeks, in an epidemic fever, little Anastasia 
hovered between life and death. She received Holy Via- 
ticum. She was well watched night and day. The nursing 
of the good Nuns, and the prayers of all, especially of the 
child's grandmother — who neither ate nor slept, but said 
rosaries continually — snatched Anastasia from death. When 
she seemed out of danger, though still weak, I thought 
I must tell her the truth myself. 

'So, little Anastasia, you are well again, thank God,' 
I said. 

'Yes, Father,' said she, smiling, 'and I want to play 
with the other children.' 

'You have been very ill, my dear child, but God has 
spared you to us. Do you remember that some of the 
others were sick too? 

'Oh, I remember. Many were sick : my Sister Teresa, 
Marca, Jane, Zenaide, and Anna. 

'Well, some of your companions, whom you loved 
very much, are suffering no longer: they are gone to 
Jesus.' 

'Where is Teresa?' 

'Teresa is not suffering any longer ; she is very happy.' 

*I want her to come and see me, then, at once.' 

'She does see you being near Jesus, where her suffering 
is at an end.' 

246 



THE FRUITS 



'Did Jesus then come for my sister'? little Anastasia 
asked. 

I said: 'My dear child, on the eighth of this month, 
the day I gave you the Last Sacraments, your sister 
went to Jesus, to beg Him to leave you to console your 
good father and mother for her death.' 

'Oh, my sister is dead,' said poor little Anastasia, burst- 
ing into a pitiful passion of tears. 

I said: 'I understand, you cannot help crying. But 
remember how happy Teresa is, near our blessed Lord, 
who will hear her prayers for you, and for your parents. 
She will watch over you until you meet and embrace 
each other in the heavenly country'." 

There is another little magazine, St. Joseph's 
Messenger, published at St. Joseph's Hospice, Fort 
Resolution, Great Slave Lake, which is by no means 
inferior in worth to the elder publication. Their 
use of the printed word shows how enlightened and 
efficient is the zeal of the Grey Nuns. 

It is chiefly with a view to the religious for- 
mation of the intelligence and heart of the young 
Indian, that those Sisters devote themselves to all 
that is included in the one word education — the 
various branches of secular knowledge, prepara- 
tion for public examinations, and the ''continua- 
tion" work through their little magazines. Most 
consoling have been the secular and religious fruit 
of their patient and persevering labours. It is evi- 

247 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 




o 

D 

O 
V. 



a! 
C 



c 



248 



THE FRUITS 



dent that the Grey Nuns have had the gift of a 
special vocation for the work in which they have 
been engaged so successfully. 

Numberless have been the busy arts employed 
for the one good end. But they have all consisted 
in a wise adaptation, to persons and places, of the 
ordinary means of grace provided by our holy 
religion. 

The first source of spiritual life brought home 
to the Indian was the Holy Eucharist. With what 
fervour the children of the woods responded to the 
desire of Our Lord and His Church may be learned 
from the religious demonstrations which took place 
in the most distant Convent of the Canadian Dom- 
inion, on the occasion of the Eucharistic Congress 
at Montreal. The Friendly Voice told something 
of the preparations made for the final procession, 
saying, "We desired, and we had, a triumphal pro- 
cession in honour of our Eucharistic Lord, in union 
with the religious festivities at Montreal. The 
Nuns were the organizers. Never was there such 
a procession at Providence before. I wish you had 
been here to see the 300 spruce-trees decorating the 
path over which the Blessed Sacrament was carried, 
the beautiful canopy, the three fine banners, the 
splendid Altar of Repose, guarded by six little boys 
dressed as angels, and all the little girls in the "pro- 
cession in white, and carrying crowns!", 

249 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

It was about this time that Pope Pius X. de- 
creed that Holy Communion should be given very 
frequently, and even daily, to all who understood 
its meaning, and were rightly disposed. The Nuns 
explained accurately matters to their pupils, leav- 
ing them a free choice. The result was that fre- 
quent Communion became general among them, 
and daily Communion not uncommon. We have 
seen some of these Indian children receiving Holy 
Communion, and have been edified and delighted 
by their manifest faith and devotion. The sacred 
fruits of such faith and devotion are best known to 
the Priests and Nuns who watch the spiritual 
growth of those youthful souls. We have seen the 
considered opinion of Father Le Doussal, the ven- 
erable Chaplain of Holy Angels' Convent, who 
wrote: "Contrary to what was feared by some, the 
surprising Papal Decree has created enthusiastic 
love of the Holy Eucharist. And, as a practical 
measure, it has done immense good, triumphing 
over habits which seemed to require a miracle for 
their cure. Through frequent Communion our 
children have advanced very much in innocence 
and love of God. It is evident that this return to 
the primitive discipline of the Church has been of 
Divine inspiration." 

We know that some of those good Convent 
children have come to feel a hunger and thirst after 

250 



THE FRUITS 



Holy Communion, and that nothing would give 
them so much pain as to be forbidden to approach 
the altar rails. 

After Holy Communion, a potent factor in pro- 
ducing the happy results, the spiritual fruits, of the 
religious education given by the Nuns, is devotion 
to the Blessed Virgin. The Missionary Sisters 
bring their pupils to Jesus by the hands of Mary. 
The Immaculate Mother becomes the guardian of 
their purity and their faith. The Nuns have estab- 
lished societies of the Children of Mary, affiliated 
to the Archconfraternity in Rome, and having all 
the advantages of its rules and privileges. The 
enrolled Children of Mary always wear the blue 
ribbon and medal, the outward sign of their dedica- 
tion to our Lady. 

On December 8, 1915, the statue of the Immac- 
ulate Conception at Lake Athabaska was solemnly 
crowned by the Children of Mary, keeping high 
festival that day. A very beautiful scene also was 
the presentation of crowns to Our Lady by the little 
Indian girls, all in white arrayed, at the close of the 
retreat preached in 1916 for the Convent inmates 
and all the faithful at Fort Providence. It seemed 
as if all present would willingly hav^ spent the 
whole night at the feet of the Blessed Virgin 
Mother! 

251 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

In 1916 took place the edifying death of one of 
the Children of Mary at St. Joseph's Convent, 
Great Slave Lake. Baptistine, when only four 
years old, lost her mother. Her father placed her 
in the hands of the Nuns at St. Joseph's Convent, 
where she made her first Communion on December 
6, 1911. She had a great devotion to Our Blessed 
I^ady, and she was admitted amongst the Children 
of Mary on December 8, 1913. In March, 1916, 
her father told her that he would take her away in 
July. She was extremely sorry to hear this; she 
asked the Blessed Virgin herself to take her, rather 
than to let her leave the Convent. She was then in 
very good health. In April, at the close of the an- 
nual retreat, she wrote down her good resolution, 
which she placed at the feet of the statue of Mary 
Immaculate. "To live a pure life, so as to please 
Our Blessed Lady." Soon after the retreat, her 
health began to decline, and her mysterious malady 
yielded to no treatment. On July 4, surrounded by 
the other Children of Mary, she received Holy 
Viaticum, and joyously offered to God the sacrifice 
of her young life. On July 13, she received Holy 
Communion for the last time, and the same day she 
expired in the Sister Superior's arms, whilst in- 
voking Mary, and kissing the missionary cross of 
Father Duport. , 

252 



THE FRUITS 



And now we will ask our readers to leave for a 
short while the Northern Denes, and to return 
to those western wilds, of which we have said 
something in our second chapter. We cannot 
bring ourselves to omit telling the edifying tale wc 
have heard of a little orphan of the Sauteux tribe, 
in those western hunting grounds, where the Grey 
Nuns, for three quarters of a century, have been 
training children for Heaven. In that particular 
sphere of labour, the Nuns have had to contend 
with the indifference, the obstinacy, and pride of a 
fierce pagan race. Yet in the tribe of the Sauteux, 
as in a field desolated by heathen brutality, Mary 
Immaculate, by the hands of the Sisters of Char- 
ity, gathered to her bosom a little flower of rare 
beauty. This little Sauteux girl was sent to the 
Convent by her father, to be taught how to read and 
write. But the father gave strict orders that she 
was not to be baptized. Having fallen ill, she was 
taken back to her tribe. Father Magnan, O.M.I., 
in a letter to the Society of the Holy Childhood, 
tells the rest of her storv: "In the Convent she had 
heard the religious instructions and the prayers. 
The Hail Mary had made a deep impression upon 
her young mind. As she lay ill, in the Indian Re- 
serve, she sent for an old woman, a Christian, and a 
near relation, and begged her to say that prayer in 
which the Holy Mother of God is asked to pray 

253 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

for us in the hour of our death. The woman not 
only said the prayer, but she baptized the child, 
who was in immediate danger of death, and re- 
mained with her until the end. Just before her 
death she asked for her father, and begged him to 
give up his superstitions, and to embrace the 
Religion to which she now belonged by Baptism, 
and which, as she assured him, would bring him 
safely to heaven. Then she turned to her Catholic 
relation, asking her to repeat the prayer to Holy 
Mary. After the last invocation, the little girl 
said: "What a beautiful prayer! Father, be con- 
verted to the Catholic Religion, and come with me 
to heaven," and she expired. The father sobbed, 
but said nothing. For a long time there seemed 
to be no change in him. But the grace of God 
had made its way into hi? heart, and was bearing 
fruit. A year after his little daughter's death, 
he himself entered upon his last illness. He 
sent for the Priest, who was then with the Indians 
of another reserve fifteen miles away. To him he 
told all about his child, and her last words to him, 
and he begged the Priest to instruct and baptize 
him also, and to open to him the gates of heaven. 
So his daughter's time in the Convent had not been 
in vain." 

Let us return now to our Northern Denes. We 

254 



THE FRUITS 



have already said something about the Convent 
girl-pupils, and their piety. The boys, on their 
part, are enrolled as the Guard of Honour of the 
Sacred Heart. Proudly they carry their Banner of 
the Sacred Heart, and wear the medal and badge. 
And great care do they take to be counted worthy 
of admission into the Guard. 

St. Joseph's Convent in 1914 began to contri- 
bute, as we may say, to a special "Treasury of the 
Sacred Heart." Into a little box, at the foot of St. 
Joseph's statue in the corridor, the inmates of the 
house (both Nuns and pupils) slip now and then 
a little unsigned mention of some act of virtue, 
which has been inspired by love of the Sacred 
Heart. On the first Friday of the month, these are 
taken out and counted, the numbers being entered 
in a special register, which is surely copied by 
some recording angel. The gathered slips of paper 
are left before the altar during Mass, and remain 
all day near the Blessed Sacrament, until they make 
a sort of holocaust after Benediction. The register 
shows that between December, 1914, and May, 
1915, there were 37,719 Acts of mortification. 

The 1895 volume of the Annals of the Oblates 
of Mary Immaculate contains a description of 
"Christmas Night at the North Pole," written by 
Father Lecorre, who was for many long years 
Chaplain to the Grey Nuns in the Far North. He 

255 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

paints a beautiful picture of that midnight, so dear 
to Indians, with its starry skies and its flashes of 
the Northern Lights. He tells how from out the 
depths of all the forests come the Indians, their 
sleigh-bells making music in the frosty air. They 
assemble in great numbers for the Midnight Mass 
at the Crib side, rendering the Divine Child the 
homage of hearts regenerated by grace, and seem- 
ing to delight in such thoughts as made St. Bernard 
vary the words of the Psalmist, and say Pafvus 
Dominiis et amahilis nimis! The scene described 
by Fr. Lecorre has been often seen at Providence 
Mission, where it is the custom of the Nuns to bring 
forward their First Communicants in the front 
row of those who are invited by Adeste, Fideles, 
and who salute the happy night and morn of the 
Nativity with a renewed Gloria in excelsis Deo. 
One passage from Fr. Lecorre's article we must 
quote here, for it may be said to give the sum and 
substance of this book about the Grey Nuns and 
their work in the North. "After the Indians and 
Half-Breeds, I will tell you of the flower of the 
flock, growing up under the Divine influence of 
the Sacred Heart. They are our children of the 
Sacred Heart Orphanage, so admirably managed 
by the devoted Sisters of Charity. They are nearly 
all orphans, belonging to the various Indian tribes 
— Montagnais, Yellow-Knife, Slave, Flat-Dog- 

256 



THE FRUITS 



Rib, Hareskin, Sekanais, and Loucheux. To see 
them at Christmas, in their gay attire, and with 
their smiling innocent faces, forming as it were a 
Guard of Honour round their Divine Brother of 
Bethlehem, and singing their beautiful hymns, no 
one could ever imagine what they were like when 
first brought to the good Nuns. We Missionaries 
have seen Indian and Eskimo children in the wig- 
wams of the Northern forests and steppes, and on 
the shores of the frozen sea; we know their de- 
graded condition, physical and moral; and we 
bless God daily for the marvellous transformation 
wrought, at the cost of many sacrifices, by the per- 
severing care, the greater than motherly care, of 
our wonderful Grey Nuns. Surely the Sisters of 
Charity are the special creation of Him who im- 
posed hands upon little children, saying, "Suffer 
them to come unto me." 

In the five Convents which the Sisters of Char- 
ity have established in the North in order to bring 
children to Christ, there have been innumerable 
and charming instances of the piety and simplicity 
of the Indian children. Perhaps some industrious 
hand will one day gather together a selection of 
such touching examples, and present them to the 
world as a true odour of sweetness. A very few of 
these examples have cropped up here and there, in 

257 
17 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

the course of these pages. Before we conclude, let 
three or four more be culled, as some small token 
of our grateful admiration for those devout women 
not a few, who have laboured with us in spreading 
the Gospel of Christ. 




Louis 

In St. Joseph's Convent, for the last seven years, 
lives little Louis of the Dog-Rib tribe. All who 
know him — pupils, Priests and Nuns — look upon 
him as a really pious child. When he first came he 
seemed strong. But tuberculosis of the bones be- 

258 



THE FRUITS 



gan to appear. Gradually he became deformed, 
and covered with sores. He could not walk with- 
out crutches, and after a time he was so paralyzed 
that he had to be carried in a chair. He now suf- 
fers a great deal, but he never complains. During 
the dressing of his sores, he perspires, and the tears 
flow from his eyes, but with his lips he tries to 
smile. One day the Father Superior told him he 
had seen in one of the huts a little boy who had the 
same disease. "Oh," said poor Louis, "he must be 
suffering a great deal." This was the only mention 
of his own sufferings which ever escaped him. He 
always unites his sufferings with those of our 
Blessed Lord, and he loves to hear about the Pas- 
sion. It is his constant desire to do the will of God 
in all things, like Him who suffered for us. Daily 
Communion is his great happiness, and seems to 
transfigure him. Being very intelligent, and know- 
ing very well Montagnais, French, and English, he 
teaches the Catechism in these languages to the 
newcomers, and his clear explanations have often 
made older instructors say, "Out of the mouth of 
children Thou hast perfected praise." Louis, with 
ease, repeats, and explains for the others, the ser- 
mons of Father Falaize. The other children have 
a real veneration for him, without his noticing it. 

There was another Montagnais pupil of the 

259 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

Nuns, who was called Peter. He died at the Holy 
Angels' Convent in 1913. All who knew him felt 
more inclined to ask his intercession, than to pray 
for him. In 1909, whilst still with his own family, 
he had a serious illness. His parents made a vow 
to give him to the Oblate Fathers, if he recovered. 
He got better so quickly that his recovery was 
thought miraculous. As a pupil of the Convent, 
he was a model of piety and obedience. But Peter 
fell ill again. One day he said, "If I recover, I 
shall become a religious, an Oblate of Mary Im- 
maculate." One of his young companions asked 
him. "Would you rather die, or become an 
Oblate?" 

"It would be better to die," said Peter, "because 
even as a religious I might offend God." 

On another occasion, the Sister Infirmarian en- 
couraged him to take a very bitter medicine. He 
drained it to the dregs, and said, "It is not as bitter 
as what our Blessed Lord ha,d when on the Cross." 

Peter asked one of the Sisters if the soul in 
Purgatory could see God. 

"No, my child," was the answer; "we see God 
in the moment of judgment, and then no more 
until we get into heaven." 

"Well," said Peter, "I would rather not go to 
Purgatory: I prefer to suffer longer upon earth, 
so as to go straight to heaven." 

260 



THE FRUITS 



The poor child's prayer seems to have been 
heard, for he did suffer a great deal. In his agony 
he appeared as if some terrible vision were before 
him. Then he became calm and joyful, and passed 
away in perfect peace. 

Here now is another example of an Indian 
child's holy death : 

The Sister Superior at Providence writes : "Our 
little Julia looked so beautiful in her coffin. She 
had a smile upon her face. She has been laid at 
the feet of the Blessed Virgin, the good Mother 
whom she loved so much. Many a time she has 
spent hours before Our Lady's altar, even during 
her long illness. How many edifying examples 
she has left her companions! She never com- 
plained; she was never melancholy. She was very 
charitable too. Every night she said a prayer to 
her Guardian Angel, asking him to remain about 
her bed. At the head of her bed she wrote with her 
own hand, 'Frequent Communion is our novice- 
ship for heaven.' " 

At this very moment, in the Convent at Lake 
Athabaska, it is impossible not to recognize the 
working of God's grace in a marvellous attraction 
towards the Blessed Eucharist found in a very 
young child of the Cree tribe. This little Chris- 

261 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

tina is perhaps more precocious than "Little Nellie 
of Holy God." Her first distinct word was 
"Jesus." Christina made her First Communion on 
December 8, 1915, at the age of two years and 
eleven months. Even half a year earlier, she quite 
understood the meaning of Holy Communion, and 
she knew perfectly well the essential parts of the 
catechism, as we ourselves had occasion to discover. 

In the second Christmastide of her life, Chris- 
tina was exactly two years old. Her teacher told 
her all about the Crib, the Shepherds, the Wise 
Men, the lights and decorations round about the 
Child in the Manger. She was not so interested as 
the teacher expected. She went* to say her prayers 
before the Tabernacle. One of the Sisters said to 
her one day, "I never see you paying a visit to the 
beautiful Crib. All the other little girls go there 
to see the Infant Jesus." 

Christina replied: "There, Infant Jesus not 
alive. Here, in little house, He is alive, and me 
can speak to Him." 

She was not happy until she was allowed to get 
up in time for Mass. At Benediction, she usually 
fixed her eyes upon the Blessed Sacrament, and 
prayed well. One evening, however, she forgot 
herself and prattled a while. The Sister Superior, 
to humiliate her, said aloud in the recreation room, 
"Christina has not been good at all. She is not to 

262 



THE FRUITS 



go to Mass or Benediction any more. She will 
have to stay in bed." Christina said nothing, but 
the tears came into her eyes. A few minutes later, 
little knuckles were knocking at the door of the 
community room. Christina had come to beg par- 




• Christina 

don. "Will be good little girl," she said. "Want 
you to take me again to Mass." 

One afternoon the child was found crying, hav- 
ing been accidentally left by herself. The Sister 
who found her asked what was the matter. She 
answered, "Me all alone." 

263 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

"Oh, no, my child," said the Nun, "Jesus, our 
Lord, is always with you: He is everywhere." 

This was enough to dry Christina's tears. 

A day or two later, she happened to meet the 
same Sister, of whom she asked, "Sister, you all 
alone?" 

"Yes," said the Nun. 

"No," said the little one; "the Infant Jesus is 
with you; He is everywhere; and He came there 
in your heart in Mass. I love Jesus too." 

Christina had often made her way to the altar 
rails with the other children, before there was time 
to stop her. But the Celebrant would pass her 
by. At last the longed-for day came, and on the 
feast of the Immaculate Conception 1915, this little 
innocent also received the Blessed Sacrament. 

Before her First Communion, this little one, 
when she thought no one saw her, used to go to the 
altar rails, and draw out the Communion cloth 
between the rails, for she was too small to be able 
to lift it over the top. Then she would say, holding' 
it under her face, "Give me Jesus." It is remark- 
able that since her First Communion she has never 
done this. 

The only thing that troubles Christina now is 
being allowed to remain asleep in the morning. 
As she is a delicate child, the Nuns do not always 
call her early. But she is sure to say. "Sister, why 

264 



THE FRUITS 



did you not call me? Will not the little Jesus 
come into my heart to-day?" 

Will this little angel be long for this world? It 
seems doubtful. If she should early be found ripe 
for heaven, Pope Pius X., the children's friend, 
will welcome her, and he will smile with blessing 
on the Sisters of Charity of the Far North, who 
bring to Jesus God's little children of the woods. 



265 



EPILOGUE 

Fifty years have come and gone! During that 
half century, some apostolic souls, as poor in 
earthly resources as the Galilean missionaries them- 
selves, have been spreading the light of the Gos- 
pel, and winning souls to Christ, in the immense 
pagan desert of Athabaska-Mackenzie, a very wild 
and lone land, hardly known to the civilized world. 
The pioneers have sown in sorrow; the newer com- 
ers have reaped, though not without tears. Pre- 
senting their sheaves to the Lord of the Harvest, 
all have been able to say, "The Poor have the Gos- 
pel preached to them." 

Among those labourers of the half-century, the 
Grey Sisters occupy a large place. We have al- 
ready mentioned the names of the strong and vali- 
ant women of 1 867. Their names come to the point 
of our pen once more, at the close of our little 
review of their lives of devotion and self-sacrifice. 
Four of them have gone to their eternal rest and 
reward. Two have kept their Golden Jubilee 
here below. 

Sister Michon and Sister Brunelle never again 
saw the Mother House, from which they parted in 
1867. 

Sister Michon died in the Sacred Heart Hospi- 

266 



EPILOGUE 



tal, at Providence, on October 23, 1896, after 
twenty-nine years of labour in that Mission. She 
had prayed that she might not be recalled to Mont- 
real, because she preferred to die amidst her poor 
Indians. Her death was as calm and as peaceful 
as her life. ''Not a moment of agony; not a strug- 
gle; she just sank to rest, a blessed content upon her 
face. The last survivor at Providence of those who 
founded the Hospital there, she fell, as we may 
truly say, on the field of honour, having never lost 
the spirit of perfect obedience, and of absolute con- 
formity to the Holy Will of God, and having left 
the odour of her religious virtues as an inheritance 
very precious to the community which she loved." 
Sister Brunelle died on December 10, 1908, at 
Lake Athabaska, after twenty-six years of mission 
work at Providence, and fifteen in the Convent of 
the Holy Angels. She had suffered from cancer, 
and had suffered with most edifying patience. 
After her death, the following words told how 
much she was missed: "Everything looks sad to- 
day. The community room is like a desert; one's 
heart sinks on going in : she who was so usually seen 
there is gone. Two weeks ago she sat there at her 
work-table. Some of her books are still in the 
press : she was very clever in binding. Some of her 
artificial flowers are unfinished: she was wonder- 
fully skilful in making them. And what a lot of 

267 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

time she managed to give to mending! This was 
her most usual occupation. She was always most 
exact, even in the least things, and never wasted a 
moment. With her, everything was foreseen and 
fore-arranged. In a word, she was for us all a 
model of the perfect religious. As she had charge 
of the Sacristy and the Chapel, she had much op- 
portunity for her private devotions. I seem still to 
sec her in adoration at the foot of the altar." 

Sister Michon rests at Notre Dame de la Provi- 
dence, and Sister Brunelle at Lake Athabaska, in 
the midst of their pupils who went before or after 
them into heaven. Over their graves their Sisters 
often pray, taking fresh courage, and growing more 
and more attached to their holy vocation. Out of 
some tombs hearts may spring into newness of life. 

Sister St. Michael, on November 23, 1909, and 
Sister Lapointe, on January 6, 1911, were laid to 
rest in Montreal, near their beloved Foundress. 
Yet it would have been their own wish to die in 
their far-off Mission, amongst the little ones of 
Christ. Their recall to other posts after, in the one 
case twenty, in the other fifteen, years, added the 
merit of a new sacrifice to that of a desire which 
was already self-sacrificing. 

Sister Domithilda Letendre still, joyously and 
courageously, serves God in His poor at St. Albert; 
in Alberta. The Franciscan Tertiaries in Mont- 

268 



EPILOGUE 




Sister Domithilda (1919). 

In 1867, being then only a member of the Third 
Order of St. Francis, she accompanied the group 
of Foundresses of The Sacred-Heart Hospital, 
to Fort Providence. 



269 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

real had been for some time assistants of the Grey 
Nuns before she, as one of those Tertiaries, accom- 
panied those who made the great foundation of 
1S67. In 1889, the Mother General, Rev. Mother 
Filiatrault, summoned an extraordinary General 
Chapter, to debate, and to decide, the making of 
the Association of "Little Coadjutor Sisters" an 
integral part of the Religious Congregation of the 
Sisters of Charity of Montreal. The union has 
brought special blessings upon the works of the 
venerated Mother d'Youville. 

"Little" these new Sisters are, through their 
modesty, humility, love of the hidden life, which 
make them worthy daughters of the Venerable 
Foundress. 

"Coadjutors" they are too, and most efficient co- 
adjutors, especially in the Far North. 

"Sisters" they are also, by their consecration to 
God in religion, by their habit, by the Cross which 
they wear, and above all, by their faithful follow- 
ing of the charge given to all her children by 
Mother d'Youville, "Take care that the most per- 
fect union may always reign amongst you." 

We have been led to say all these things through 
mentioning the name of that devoted Coadjutor, 
Sister Domithilda. 

Now there remains another name, the name of 

270 



EPILOGUE 




Rev. Mother Ward (1919). 

The sole survivor of the five Sisters, Foundresses of 

the Sacred Heart Hospital at Fort Providence, 

Mackenzie, in 1867. 



271 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

another survivor of the 1867 group. One of the 
Twelve Apostles was left long on earth, to bear 
witness of what he had seen, and heard, and han- 
dled, until the Church was well established. Of 
one of the Foundresses of the Missions in the Far 
North, it would seem as if Our Lord had said, "I 
will have her to remain until all the tribes to whom 
I have sent my apostles have been gathered in." 
And this religious may justly say, like the Beloved 
Disciple, "I give testimony of what I have seen, 
and my testimony is true." Good and venerated 
Mother Ward is the Saint John of the first Nuns 
of the Far North. To her poor Indians at Fort 
Providence she gave twenty-five years of the flower 
of her youth. To them also, as well as to all the 
poor clients of the Sisters of Charity, she has given 
twenty-five other years, for as mistress of novices, 
iVssistant of the Mother General, Superior of the 
Community in charge of the General Hospital of 
Montreal, and IMother Provincial, she has, by word 
and example, helped to form a host of other Mis- 
sionary Sisters, for whom her memory and her 
heart have been an open book, in which they have 
read the lessons of the apostolic times. 

May she rejoice in the Lord always over the 
great things which it has pleased God to work by 
her hands, and may she live for many years yet 
beside the chief Mother of our Missionary Sisters. 

272 



EPILOGUE 



We do not forget that Mother Ward wrote so long 
ago as 1885: "Our fish is very good, and we eat 
it with such an appetite that we are in danger of 
dying of old age." 

When Mother Ward in 1906 went to visit and 
encourage her successors in the Mackenzie country, 
great was the rejoicing on the part of her old pupils 
at Fort Providence, who came in crowds to meet 
her. The little children too came very eagerly to 
see and to speak to their "Grandmamma," the 
Mother of their own Mothers. To her it was a 
great consolation to witness such evidences of 
gratitude and of a truly Christian spirit. But a 
still greater consolation was it to perceive in the 
Community the same devotedness and self-denial 
as in the early days, and to be able to adopt as her 
own the words of the Mother General in 1898: 
"Everywhere I have found the same zeal in teach- 
ing the children to know, love, and bless God; the 
same charity in regard of the orphans, the aged, 
and the neglected; the same devotedness and self- 
abnegation in regard of the sick; the same gener- 
osity in accepting the many sacrifices imposed by 
the remoteness and isolation of the places in which 
obedience requires those dear Sisters to carry on 
their apostolate of charity and love. In a word, I 
have everywhere recognized the Hall-mark of the 
true work of our holy Foundress." 

273 

18 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

Is it possible that there can be higher praise 
than this? Well, yes; we know of even higher 
praise, and it is our duty to make it known to others. 
In 1898, in an audience of Pope Leo XIII. , Bishop 
Grouard was giving an account of his Vicariate. 
He was asked the number of the missionaries, and 
he told the number of the Fathers and Brothers. 
And then he added: "Holy Father, we have Nuns 
also : they teach and train the children." The Pope 
asked, "What country do they come from?" 

"They are Canadians, Your Holiness," said the 
Bishop; "they come to us from Montreal, and be- 
long to the Congregation of the Grey Nuns, who 
have had two communities in my Vicariate for a 
long time past. Lately, the Sisters of Providence 
also have come to us, and they too come from 
Montreal." 

"How are they able to live in such a country?" 
the Pope inquired; "and how are they affected by 
the climate"? 

The Missionary Bishop had to declare that in- 
deed their sufferings were great, and their priva- 
tions such as would be incredible in a civilized 
country, and that one of them (it was Sister Gali- 
peau) had just died in the neighbourhood of the 
Mackenzie River. 

The Pope, after listening earnestly, lifted up his 
hands and eyes, as if appealing to heaven, and said: 

274 



EPILOGUE 



"They are really sacrificing their lives for God and 
His Cjiurch." 

No one has been better acquainted with the 
Grey Nuns than the Oblate Bishop who heard that 
mighty eulogy. It was he who welcomed Mother 
d'Youville's daughters to the Far North, who was 
their first spiritual Father there, and who shared 
their sufferings and their joys. We will therefore 
close this book with the words which he wrote, 
not long ago, in reply to a letter of congratulation 
sent from Montreal, on a certain anniversary. 
"Dear Reverend Mother, — 

I am most grateful for all your kind wishes for 
myself and for our Missions. I thank you partic- 
ularly for the prayers which you and your Com- 
munity are good enough to of¥er to God in our 
behalf. At all times, indeed, we are in need of 
God's grace, but never have I more felt the need 
of it than at present, when I have been afflicted by 
blow after blow. Three of our excellent Brothers 
have been drowned, our steam saw-mill has been 
destroyed by fire, and there have been other trials 
too numerous to mention. 

But I must tell you that in the midst of all this 
your spiritual children give me great consolation. 
They are good religious, faithful in the fulfilment 
of every duty. Their good works are admirably 
successful. May you live to see the number of 

275 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

your Sisters of Charity greatly multiplied, and all 
the newcomers walking in the footsteps of their 
precursors." 

t E. GROUARD, o.m.l. 

Bishop of Thora, 

Vicar Apostolic of Athabaska. 



276 



APPENDIX 

THE MAIN WORKS HELD PRESENTLY, BOTH IN 

CANADA AND UNITED STATES, BY THE FIVE 

GREAT FAMILIES OF THE GREY NUNS 

FOUNDED BY THE VENERABLE 

MOTHER D'YOUVILLE. 

I. — The Grey Nuns oe Montreal. — The Sisters 

of Charity of the General Hospital 

of Montreal. 

List of the Sisters, who have been missionaries 
in the Far North, (Mackenzie Province), 
from 1867 to 1919: 

Choir Sisters: — Srs. Lapointe, Ward, Saint-Michael, 
Michon, Brunelle, Daigle, Gauthier, Brochu, Fournier, 
Lemay, Masse, Ste.-Angele, Boisvert, Saint-Charles, St.- 
Pierre, Columbine, Beaudin, Martin, Seguin, Galipeau, 
Doucet, Pigeon, Jobin, McDougal, de Lorimier, St.- 
Elzear, Genereux, St.-Gregoire, Delorme, Grandin, 
Leveille, Boursier, Pinsonnault, Dufault, McQuillan, 
Lachance, St.-Omer, Ste.-Albine, Ste.-Victorine, Davy, 
Laverty, Girouard, Lavoie, McGuirck, St.-Vincent de 
Paul, St.-Cyr, Beaudry, Fortin, Verdon, Gadbois, Ste.- 
Eugenie, Latremouille, Olivier, Ste.-Rose de Lima, 
Rouleau, Gilbert, Lemaire, Ste.-Dosithee, Nicol, Lusignan. 

Little Coadjutor Sisters: — Srs. Marie Domithilda, Yves, 
Eustache, Rogatien, Donatien, Denise, Didace, Honorine, 
Ernestine, Firmin, Pulcherie, Bruno, Julienne, Dane, 
Evariste, Xaverine, Sylvain, Cecilia, Noelia, Florestine, 
Damase, Zenon. 

277 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

Institutions of the Grey Nuns of Montreal: 

Diocese of Montreal-' 

1. — hi the City of Montreal: — The mother-house — the 
Creche, or nursery — four hospitals — four homes for old 
men and women — three day nurseries — the Nazareth 
blind asylum — five orphanages — two patronages for 
young girls (d'Youville and Killarney) — three hospices 
for the aged and infirm — a school for training in house- 
hold work. 
2. — Outside of the City of Montreal: — An orphanage at 
Notre-Dame de Liesse — a farm at St.-Laurent — a hos- 
pital at St.-Jean — a school and a home at St.-Benoit — 
three homes at Varennes, Chambly and Longueil. 
Diocese of Valley field : — A school, at Chateauguay — a 

home for the aged orphans, at Beauharnois. 
Diocese of Mont-Laurier: — A sanitorium, at Ste.-Agathe 

des Monts. 
Diocese of St. -Boniface: — A provincial house, a novitiate, 
an orphanage, a home, and two hospitals, at St.-Boniface 
— three schools, namely at Ste.-Anne des Clienes, at La 
Broquerie, at St.-Norbert — Indian boarding schools, at 
Kenora, and at Fort-Francis. 
Diocese of Winnipeg: — A boys' orphanage at Winnipeg — 

schools, at St. -Vital, and St.-Francois-Xavier. 
Diocese of Regina :- — Indian Industrial School, at Lebret — 
Indian boarding school, at Lestock — hospital and training 
school for nurses at Regina. 
Diocese of Edmonton: — At St.-Albert: parochial school, 
orphanage, farm, and care of the poor and sick ; Indian 
boarding school for boys and girls : Indian Industrial 
School for boys — Boarding School for white children. — 

278 



APPENDIX 



At Edmonton : hospital, with training school for nurses. 
— At Saddle Lake : Indian boarding school. 

Diocese of Calgary : — At Calgary : hospital, with training 
school for nurses — At Dunbow : Indian Industrial and 
boarding school. 

Diocese of Prince Albert : — At Saskatoon : hospital with 
training school for nurses. 

Vicariate Apostolic of Keewatin : — Indian boarding schools, 
at Lac La Plonge, and He a La Crosse. 

Vicariate Apostolic of Mackenzie : — At Fort Providence, 
and likewise at Fort Resolution, Fort Smith, and Fort 
Simpson, in each case, Indian boarding school, home and 
hospital for the aged, care of the sick in their homes, 
and care of the public church. 

Vicariate Apostolic of Athabaska: — At Lake Athabaska, 
the same good works as in the Mackenzie vicariate. 

Diocese of Toledo ( United States) : — At Toledo : orphan- 
age, hospital, and training school for nurses. 

Diocese of Boston (U.S.A.): — At Cambridge: hospice for 
incurables — At Lawrence : orphanage, home for the aged, 
and care of the sick — At Boston : patronage for young 
girls. 

Diocese of Springfield (U.S.A.): — At Worcester: orphan- 
age. 

Diocese of Manchester (U.S.A.) : — At Nashua: orphanage, 
and also hospital with training school for nurses. 

Diocese of Trenton (U.S.A.) : — At New Brunswick: hospi- 
tal with training school for nurses. 

Diocese of Fargo (U.S.A.): — At Fort Totten : Indian 
boarding school. 

279 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

II. — The Grey Nuns of Ottawa. — Sisters of 
Charity called Grey Nuns of the Cross. 

Their Institutions : 
Diocese of Ottawa: 

1. — In the city of Ottawa: — Mother-house and novi- 
tiate — twenty- four parochial schools — general hospi- 
tal — two homes — two orphanages — Sacred Heart 
boarding school, being an academy affiliated to Ottawa 
University for Alatriculation examinations. 
2. — Outside of the city of Ottawa : — Parochial schools, 
at Embrun, Youville Farm, Casselman, L'Orignal, 
Bourget, Rockland, Hawkesbury, Clarence Creek, 
South Indian, Hull (three), Wrightville, Gatineau, 
Aylmer, Monte-Bello. Buckingham — house of refuge 
for the Aged, at L'Orignal. — Boarding schools, at 
Aylmer and Monte-Bello. — Normal school, at Hull. — 
hospital, at Buckingham. 
Diocese of Mont-Laurier: — Parochial school and hospital, 

at Maniwaki. 
Diocese of Temisamingues : — Parochial school, boarding- 
school and hospital, at Ville-Marie. 
Diocese of Nicolet :— Boarding-school, at St.-Francois 

du Lac. 
Diocese of Three-Rivers: — Parochial schools, at Pointe 

du Lac, and Shawinigan Falls. 
Diocese of Sault Ste. Marie : — Parochial schools, at 
Chelmsford, Verner and Sudbury — hospitals, at Sudbury 
and Sault Ste.-Marie. 
Diocese of Pembroke: — At Pembroke: parochial school, 
boarding-school and hospital — At Mattawa : parochial 
school and hospital^ At Eganville: parochial school. 

282 



APPENDIX 



Diocese of Boston (U.S.A.) : — Three parochial schools, at 
Lowell. — parochial school at Haverhill. 

Diocese of Buffalo : — Holy Angels' Academy, parochial 
school and d'Youville college, which gives courses for 
degrees in Arts, Science, Philosophy, Music and Pedagogy. 

Diocese of Ogdenshiirg (U.S.A.) : — At Ogdensburg: paro- 
chial school of Holy Cross, Sacred Heart Academy, or- 
phanage and home for the aged, two hospitals. 



Among the Indian missions, the Grey Nuns of Ottawa 

have two Institutions: 

1. — At Odanak — Mission of the Abenakis (near Pierre- 
ville, diocese of Nicolet). In 1886, they opened a 
school, and in 1902, they established themselves 
definitely on the reserve, with Srs. Woods, Marie- 
Joseph, Jeanne-Frangoise and Agnes. 

2. — At Albany — (James' Bay) — Holy Angels' orphanage, 
founded, in 1902, by Sisters Ste.-Martine, Ste.-Felix 
de Valois, Ste.-Jules, and Ste.-Perpetue, in behalf of 
an Indian tribe of the great Algonquin race. 

This Mission of the Grey Nuns of Ottawa was ex- 
ceedingly hard and difficult. The Sisters however 
displayed a devotedness which could scarcely be sur- 
passed. They conferred untold blessings on the poor 
helpless children scattered over this desolate coast, 
and one which is ever exposed to the biting winds 
of the frozen North. 

We ought also to mention that som.e of the first 
Grey Nuns of Ottawa came to Red River (St.-Boni- 

283 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NORTH 

face) in the early days, and that they rivalled both 
in merit and courage their sister companions of 
Montreal, 



III. — The Grey Nuns of Quebec. — Sisters of 
Charity of Quebec. 

Their Institutions : 

Diocese of Quebec : 

1. — In the city of Quebec : — Twenty houses, of which : 
the mother-house with novitiate — -four hospitals — 
three homes for the aged — three orphanages — two 
academies — five schools — a boarding-school — a kinder- 
garten — Cap Rouge convent — Mastai sanatorium. 
2. — Outside of the city of Quebec : — Twenty-two houses, 
of which : nine academies : Deschambault, Plessisville, 
St.-Ansclme, St.-Nicholas, St.-Charles, St.-Alexander, 
Cap St.-Ignatius, St.-Alphonsus Thetford — a home 
and an academy at Levis, Ste.-Anne Lapocatiere, 
and St.-Andrew ; convent, asylum and hospital, at St.- 
Ferdinand of Halifax; academy and hospital, at St.- 
Joseph Beauce ; home for the aged and orphans, 
at St.-Thomas Montmagny ; convent at St.-Vital 
of Lambton ; convent and home, both, at St.-John 
Deschaillons, and at St.-Edward of Lotbiniere ; con- 
vent at St.-Raymond ; convent and hospital, at St.- 
]Maurice of Thetford ; home for the aged, at 
Beauceville. 

Diocese of Riniouski : — Convent and home, at Rimouski ; 
convent, both at Carleton and Cacouna, 

Diocese of Chicoutimi: — Murrav Bav convent. 

284' 



APPENDIX 



Diocese of Charloffetozvn (F.B.I.) : — Hospital and orphan- 
age, at Charlottetown. 

Diocese of Fall-River (L^.S.A.) : — Orphanage, at Fall- 
River, Mass. ; young girls' home, at New Bedford, 
Mass. 

Diocese of Boston (U.S.A.) : — Orphanage, at Lowell, 
Mass. 

Vicariate Apostolic of the Gulf of St.-Laivrence: — 
Esquimaux Point convent. 



IV. — The Grey Nuns of St.-Hyacinthe. — Sisters 
of Charity of the Hotel-Dieu of St.-Hyacinthe. 

Their Institutions: 

Diocese of St.-Hyacinthe: 

1. — In the city of St.-Hyacinthe: — The mother-house, 
home, orphanage, St.-Genevieve's house of Industry, 
St.-Joseph's matary, St.-Charles' hospital, Youville's 
home, the Hotel-Dieu. 
2. — Outside of the city of St.-Hyacinthe : — At Sorel, 
general hospital, orphanage and asylum ; At Marie- 
ville, home of the Holy cross ; At St.-Denis-sur- 
Richelieu, St.-Louis' home ; At Farnham, St.-Eliza- 
beth's home. 
Diocese of Sherbrooke: — Sacred Heart and St.-Elizabeth's 

homes — general hospital also, at Sherbrooke. 
Diocese of Fortland (U.S.A.) : — At Lewiston (Maine) 

general hospital and Healy asylum. 
Diocese of Manchester (U.S.A.): — At Manchester, N.H., 
Notre-Dame hospital and St.-Peter's orphanage ; At 
Berlin, N.H., St.-Louis hospital. 

. 285 



THE GREY NUNS IN THE FAR NOR TH 

Diocese of Providence (U.S.A.) : — St. -Charles' orphanage, 
at Rochester, N.H. ; St.-Anthony's Home,, at Woonsocket, 
R.I. 

Vicariate Apostolic of Keczvatin: — St.-Anthony's hospital, 
founded at L,e Pas, April, 1912, by Sisters Peltier, Senay, 
St.-Leon, and St.-Jean de-Dieu; orphanage and school 
for Indians. 



V. — The: Grey Nuns of Nicolet. — Sisters of 
Charity of the Hotel-Dieu of Nicolet. 

Their Institutions: 

Diocese of Nicolet : 

1- — In the city of Nicolet: — The mother-house, which, 
as all the other mother-houses of the Grey Nuns do, 
embraces all the works of mercy, both corporal and 
spiritual, towards the poor and needy, crippled or sick, 
from the aged to young children, orphans and aban- 
doned ; visits to the sick and poor outside and domicil- 
iary night watches ; a home for priests, sick or retired 
from the Holy ministry, and a department for lady 
boarders ; St. -Joseph's Farm, — ^the convent of the 
Bishopric. 
2. — Outside of the city of Nicolet: — A home, at St.- 
Celestin ; hospital, home and patronage, at Drum- 
mondville. 
Diocese of Haileybury: — A hospital and an orphanage, at 

la Tuque. 
Diocese of Calgary: — Three houses for the service of the 
poor Indians; 1. A hospital for the Indians, at Blood 
Reserve, founded in 1893, by His Grace Mgr. Legal, o.m.i., 
Archbishop of Edmonton, then missionary among that 

286 



APPENDIX 



tribe. The Nuns of the first contingent were: Srs. St.- 
Eusebe, St.-Georges, St. -Joseph, St. -Louis and St. -Ger- 
main ; 2. A boarding school, on the same reserve, founded 
in 1898 ; 3. A boarding school, founded at Piegan Reserve, 
by Sisters St.-Jean de Dieu, St.-Julien, and St.-Anne, 
in 1896. 

THE GREY NUNS OF CANADA ARE ACTUALLY 
OVER FOUR THOUSAND. 




The Mother House oe the Grey Nuns oe Montreal. 



287 



Warwick Bro's & Rutter, Limited, 
Printers and Bookbinders, Toronto, Canada 



255.91 D827G c.1 

Duchaussois # The Grey 
nuns in 



III 

CO 

o 



he far north, 18 
3 0005 02065164 5 



255.91 
D827G 

Duchaussois 

The Grey nuns in the far 

north 



Date Due 










SUI 


1 1 6 19/7 


1 












































































































































FORM I09 









^''"■■"■i^^ir';^:^^